> GTVS: The Great Teacher Vinyl Scratch
>  by Mariacheat-Brony
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> A visit, a phone call and a job offer
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I understand," a young woman with short hair of two shades of blue whispered to her cellphone. "No, don't apologize, Bonnie! It's ok. We both knew it was anything but a secured deal anyway." she sighed in defeat. "Thanks again for trying, Bonnie. It was more than what my agent has done so far." she halfheartedly chuckled. "I'll call you if it gets any better. Take care, ciao!" she hung up the phone and rested her head on the headrest of the couch she was lying on.

Vincenza Scratch was having what you could call a bad day. We could even say a bad week, or even a bad month. She had started her career as a DJ right after she went out of high school and had met a huge success in her beginnings, three years and a half ago.  But her career had been going downhill for the last couple of months.

She knew it was going to happen at some point, as the music business is extremely prone to change and artists who didn't adapt in time were quickly classified as outmodes. She just hadn't thought it would happen to her that early. She had seen the crowd becoming less dense at each of her recent sets. She had known she was at one of those moments when it was 'it makes or breaks'. Too bad for her, it broke.

She had tried to compose new songs, make new remixes, even to create a brand new genre of digital music. None of that worked. She couldn't get herself to compose anything worth the time she was putting in it. Her remixes turned out as failures to her ears and if she, the remixer, couldn't stand her work, how could the crowd like it? Her attempt at a new genre was met with failure as well, she couldn't find the thing that was missing. The little spark that could set the dance floors on fire.

The demands for her sets went all the way down to zero, two weeks ago. Since then, she tried to find another set, anything to put butter on her bread; small shady clubs, private parties, birthdays, she even contacted one of her friends to see if she could play background music in the restaurant her friend was working in. Said friend's boss rejected the proposition. That didn't really surprise her, but it still hurt. She had been one of the hottest DJ's of Manehatten and now she couldn't get a simple job as a background musician in a goddamned neighborhood restaurant.

"Fortunatamente I've saved up some money..." she muttered as she was rubbing her magenta eyes sleepily. "I can get around for a couple of weeks before I have to start selling stuff." 

Vincenza, or Vinyl as her friends called her, had always been rather lavish but, against all odds, when she felt the change coming, she started to party lesser and lesser than before to make sure to save up some money. She might have been very carefree about many things but bringing food to her stomach wasn't one of them. After all, her fridge was probably the only part of her apartment that was always in order. Her bar and her records collection being the only two other exceptions.

"I might have to move out soon..." Vinyl pondered out loud. "Might as well start packing a few things already, just in case."

The ringing of her doorbell pulled her out of her own train of thoughts. She lazily stood up and walked slowly to her front door to take a peek through the peephole. She groaned a little in annoyance and unlocked the door before opening it, revealing an older woman with a neck-long white bobbed hairstyle with red-purple shades, not too different from the ones Vinyl wore on stage, covering her eyes. She was wearing a black and white stripped shirt and a pair of slim black trousers.

"'Evening, Mom!" Vinyl said in a fake welcoming tone.

"Hello, Vincenza," her mother said matter-of-factly. "I wanted to know how it went with Bonnie's boss?" she asked as she walked inside the her daughter's living room and settled down on the couch.

"I'm fine, Mom! Thank you for asking. What about you? Glad to hear you're doing fine, Mom. Please, make yourself at home, Mom," Vinyl said sarcastically.

"How did it go?" Vinyl's mother asked, unfazed by her daughter's comments.

Vinyl glared at her mother for a couple of seconds before sighing in defeat.

"Bad!" Vinyl let out as she sat on a chair across her mother. "Her boss said he didn't need background music and that if he ever needs some, he'd engage a real musician and not a DJ," she explained with bitter resentment. "Bastardo!"

"Sorry to hear that, Sweetie," her mother said in a genuine apologetic tone. "No reason to be vulgar about it though." she chastised softly.

"Whatever." Vinyl waved off.

"Do you have another job offer?"

"....No." Vinyl sighed in defeat. "My agent doesn't answer my calls anymore.... Looks like the rats abandoned the ship already."

"What are you going to do, then?" Her mother asked with worry.

She remained silent for a couple of minutes. "I haven't got a clue, Ma'....I don't know what to do anymore," she whispered with a shaking voice. "I tried everything I could but nothing changed." Vinyl was on the brink of tears.

Vinyl's mother quickly rose from her spot on the couch and went to hug her daughter. Vinyl hugged her mother back with all her strength and started to sob loudly. Her mother rocked her gently until she finally calmed down.

"There, there," Vinyl's mother said softly while she was patting her back.

"I'm sorry to be like that, Mom," Vinyl said between her tears and sobs. "It's just... I've been under a lot of pressure and..."

"Don't be sorry, my dear!" her mother assured firmly. "We can't be strong all the time." she looked into her daughter's eyes. "Even a 'Badass' DJ like you is allowed to have her moments." she smiled fondly.

Vinyl sniffed and snorted a laugh at the same time. "Mom, don't ever say that again." she rubbed her tears away. "You're just ridiculous when you say it." Vinyl added with a chuckle before smiling at her mother.

"As long as my baby stops crying, I don't care to look ridiculous!" Vinyl's mother claimed.

"Moooom!" Vinyl whined loudly. "I'm not a baby anymore!"

"Sweetie," Her mother said with tenderness. "You can grow up, dye your hair in those flashy blue colors..." she pointed Vinyl's hair. "...get tattooed..." she pointed Vinyl's left shoulder and right hip. "...or pierced all you want!" she poked her daughter's belly button, earning a small wince from Vinyl as her piercing hurt a bit. "But you'll never stop being my baby!" she concluded by kissing her daughter's forehead.

"I'm fighting a lost battle on that matter, aren't I?" Vinyl asked with a sigh.

"Indeed, you are." her mother nodded playfully before turning more serious. "You know... I can always help you with your problems," she hesitantly suggested.

"Ma', mi fa piacere que tu dici questo, pero non mi interessa di prendere i soldi tuoi o di tornare a casa con te!" [Mom, I'm pleased you say that, but I'm not interested in taking your money or coming back home with you!] Vinyl said firmly, switching suddenly from English to Italian, like everytime she wanted to be assertive with her mother.

"Calma ti, cara." [Calm yourself, dear.] her mother said softly. "I'm not suggesting any of those things. I was..." she was interrupted by the ringing of her cellphone. "What now?" she muttered in anger before picking up the phone. "Ya! Photo Finish speaking!" she said loudly with a german accent. "Vas is that nonsense? I, Photo Finish, have said zhat I didn't want to be disturbed tonight!" she let her interlocutor talked for about two seconds. "Ya.... Sehr gut.... Ya! Gut news, indeed. You're nonetheless fired for having disturbed my evening with mein tochter! Guten Abend!" she said before hanging up the phone.

"You're not actually going to fire this guy, right?" Vinyl asked with a cocked eyebrow.

"Not really." Photo Finish shrugged, her voice returning to classic English. "Anyway, back to what I was saying, I wasn't going to suggest that you come back with me or to lend you money," she explained. "Not that I would mind either of the two, but I know you won't accept that because of that stubborn pride you took from your father!" she casted a knowing glance at her daughter

"Got that right!" Vinyl said with pride. "Also, I can't really come back home with you, since 'Toity' changed my room in his personal gym the day I left," Vinyl said with a frown. "And I say gym to be polite!"

"Now, come on. You're exaggerating."

"Mom, I was still busy putting my clothes in boxes when he got his massage table settled in my room." Vinyl deadpanned her mother.

"Do you want to hear my suggestion or not?" Photo Finish asked abruptly, wanting to change the subject as she knew she couldn't win against her daughter in an argument about her second husband.

"I suppose I could always listen to it." Vinyl shrugged. "What is it about?"

"You've heard about Vito Philharmonica, right?" 

"Like everyone in the music industry, yes!" Vinyl said with a rekindled interest. "The man owns one of the biggest labels in Canterlot!"

"Well, he's an old friend of your father," Photo Finish explained. "I talked about your situation with him... Don't look at me like that!" she said when Vinyl frowned at her statement.

"You could have told me before talking to him about my problems," Vinyl muttered under her breath. "Go on."

"So, I talked to him about you and, a couple of days later, he called me back to tell me that he might have a proposition for you," Photo Finish explained with caution. "He didn't explain to me what it was precisely, but he affirmed that it was within your qualifications and that might be what you need right now."

"That's awfully vague," Vinyl said with suspicion. She saw her mother nodding her admission and sighed. "Anyway, a job offer from one of the biggest names in the business is worth the shot, even if said offer looks suspicious. How do I contact him?"

"I have his phone number," Photo Finish said, searching through her purse. "Here!" she extended a note to her daughter. "Try to call him at a reasonable hour. Not everyone sleeps during the day and lives during the night like you."

"Ma', non sono fessa!" [Mom, I'm not an idiot!] Vinyl groaned in annoyance. "I'll call him tomorrow in the afternoon."

"Good!" Photo Finish clapped her hands together. "Now, why don't we go out for dinner?"

"We can eat here, I'm not running out of food, Mom," Vinyl said. "Or, at least not yet..."

"I know! But, do I need a reason to go to a restaurant with my daughter?" Photo Finish asked playfully. "I did say to my employees that I would be spending my evening with you, didn't I? Or perhaps you didn't catch that because I was speaking with mein betonung?" She asked playfully.

"No, I got that much. Why do you speak with a german accent anyway?"

"Because it makes me look bossy and aggressive. Perfect for my business!" Photo Finish chuckled as she was waiting outside Vinyl's apartment. "Also, what language do you want me to speak? Italian? That's only for those I love the most."

"Didn't know 'Toity' could speak Italian," Vinyl casually said as she closed her front door after passing through it.

"Non ho mai detto ché parlo italiano con mio marito." [I've never said I speak Italian with my husband.] Photo Finish said with a soft smile.

Vinyl blinked for a couple of seconds before a shy smile crept up on her face. She walked toward her mother and gently hugged her. It wasn't a gesture that looked for comfort, nor to bribe. It was a simple and pure display of affection, something Vinyl had a lot of difficulties doing with her mother. Knowing well how rare such occasion was, Photo Finish didn't hesitate to hug her daughter back with strength.

"Ti voglio bene, Mamma," [I love you, Mommy,] Vinyl whispered with a soft voice.

"Ti vioglio bene anch'io, mia piccola DJ." [I love you too, my little DJ.] Photo Finish smiled fondly.





"Come on, Vinyl!" Vinyl said quietly as she was dialing the phone number her mother had given her the night before. "It's just a phone call. A phone call that might save your life, but still just a phone call," she whispered to herself as the phone started ringing.

"Residence Philharmonica, hello!" a crystal clear, young and feminine voice answered the phone.

"Hello, Vincenza Scratch speaking." Vinyl did her best to contain the stress away from her voice, luckily her interlocutor's beautiful voice had a very relaxing effect. 'Caspita! She has a nice voice...' Vinyl thought in surprise. "I'd been spoken about a job offer and given this number. Can I speak to Mr Philharmonica, please?" Vinyl asked politely.

"Would you be so kind to hold the line for a moment, Miss?" the woman asked back very politely. "So that I can bring the handset to him?"

"No problem! I got time," Vinyl casually said. 'A nice voice but way too strict and formal...' Vinyl pondered in her head. '..Probably a former singer who moved into secretarial work...or maybe it's Philharmonica's wife... Yeah, probably that... An old-fashioned singer married to a big shot in the music business. Definitely that!' 

"Father! There is someone on the phone for you." the woman's voice could be distantly heard on the phone. "A certain Ms Scratch."

'So much for your little theory, Vinyl!' Vinyl face-palmed. 'At least she couldn't hear me thinking... That would've been awkward.' 

She heard a door closing on the other side of the phone followed by a man clearing his throat.

"Hello, Vito Philharmonica speaking," Vito said in a cheerful voice that showed authority. "You must be Photo Finish's precious little DJ." he chuckled a bit while Vinyl rolled her eyes in an annoyed frown. "I'm glad you decided to call me."

"Thanks for passing on your phone number," Vinyl said. "Not to sound rude or anything, but what is job really about?"

"Straight to business, huh?" he didn't sound bothered at all, he even laughed a bit. "Just like your mother. Anyway, she told me about your down period. Pretty regrettable, I might say," he added with sincerity.

"That's the way the business works, I guess," Vinyl muttered sourly.

"Sadly, that's true," Vito agreed slowly. "Back to our main topic, you know that I own the Philharmonics Label, right?"

"Yes!"

"But do you know my other activity beside that one?" he asked.

"Huuuuh.... Not really," Vinyl admitted.

"I'm also a board member in Celestia's Royal Academy, one of the capital's best private schools."

"Well, that's nice and all," Vinyl said impatiently. "But, what does it got to do with me?"

"Well, at the end of the previous school year, the music teacher for our senior class retired," Vito explained. "I would like you to take his job."

"WHAT?" Vinyl shouted with incredulity.

"Wow...Easy on the volume!" Vito answered with an evident pain in the voice. "I know it's surprising, but I'd like to keep my hearing ability."

"Surprising?" Vinyl asked loudly, not paying attention to Vito's complains about the volume. "Surprising is for birthday parties when everyone jumps at the birthday boy when he walks in. What you're asking me isn't surprising, it's down right insane!"

"Now, now. Let's keep our heads cool," Vito said calmly. "Let me...."

"No, seriously! What could I possibly teach to your students?" Vinyl interrupted him.

"I was getting to that, if you'd stop interrupting me!" Vito snapped, startling Vinyl a bit.

"Sorry, I.."

"It's ok! Now, you were asking me what you could teach our students," Vito started with calm. "I'm not asking you to teach them how to play their instruments, although you're more than qualified to do so."

"You must be the first one I hear say that about a DJ," Vinyl commented slowly.

"Well, I was referring to your earlier experiences." Vito chuckled. "Like for example: the recital of the Summer Sun Celebration in Manehatten ten years ago."

"You've heard about that?" Vinyl asked in surprise.

"About that and many more, Ms Scratch," Vito said with triumph. "But, I digress. Did you know that after their senior year, nearly the totality of our music students starts a professional career?"

"No, I didn't know that," Vinyl said with an impressed tone. "That's a good thing, right?"

"It would be if they were succeeding afterwards," Vito said with a disappointed sigh. "Each year, talented musicians come out of our school, but very little of them actually become professional musicians."

"How come?"

"Simple, we teach them how to play and all, but we don't prepare them for the hardships that are hidden within the music industry," he said with sadness. "Many can't really cope with the stress and the load of work that implies being a professional musician and many more simply give up when they meet their first obstacle."

"What does it got to do with me?" Vinyl asked.

"You managed to make it," Vito stated matter-of-factly. "You dropped out of high-school, but you made it through and became famous in a matter of months."

"Mr Philharmonica, not that I want to burst your bubble, but I got lucky when I started," Vinyl said slowly. "It's not going to happen to all those kids. And even with luck, it wasn't easy at all!"

"That's precisely why I want you for the job!" Vito said firmly. "You can teach them about what trials they're about to face. You were their age when you faced the difficulties of the business, you had the determination to build your own future from .... well from 'scratch'!" He added with a chuckle.

"Oh, that's clever!" Vinyl couldn't help but to chuckle as well at the joke.

"You didn't have all the advantages our school offers. You didn't have contacts with labels, professional advice offered on a plate, the chance to use the best the technology has to offer,.... And YOU made it! "

"Well, if you don't count the last two months, I guess we could say that," Vinyl admitted slowly.

"I also think it would be the best thing for you too. You know, take a break from the scene, take inspiration from the younger generation...."

"Thank you, you just made me feel like I'm twenty years older now!" Vinyl laughed, soon joined by Vito, before pondering a bit about what he had said. "... A break might be nice," she admitted softly.

"I take it you're interested?"

"A little," Vinyl said slowly. "But, I don't know if it's going to be feasible for me. I don't have much savings to afford a rent in Canterlot, unless your school's going to pay me a lot."

"Yeah... About that," Vito said uneasily. "I've discussed your case with the headmaster, we came to the conclusion that the rest of the board probably won't accept you taking the job with a full salary."

"Not a real surprise, since I have no degrees whatsoever." Vinyl sighed.

"But, I might have the solution for that."

"How?"

"Well, I have a lot of empty rooms in my house."

"You'd let me stay at your house?" Vinyl asked in bewilderment.

"Your father was a very good friend of mine and so is your mother, it's the least I can do," Vito said. "That should save you the rent and the food."

"....I.. I...I don't know what to say to that," Vinyl stammered nervously, her voice cracking.

"A thank you maybe?" Vito suggested playfully.

"Thank you! Thank you so much!" Vinyl shouted happily. "I promise I'll find a way to repay you for all this!"

"I'll hold you to that promise!" He warned happily. "Well, I suggest you start packing your stuff then! The school year starts in a couple of weeks after all."

"I just need a couple of days to sort my things out," Vinyl said, a bit out of breath from her shouting.

"I'm going to call you back in a few days to communicate my address," Vito said happily. "Have a good day, Vincenza!"

"Good day to you as well and thank you again!" Vinyl said before hanging up.

Vinyl passed her hand through her hair with a dumbstruck expression that turned into a big smile. She bounced around her coffee table for a couple of minutes, shouting happily at the prospect of finally getting a job. Not one that she'd hoped, but if this school could get the students in contact with big labels and such, why not her? Assuming, she gets her spark back of course. 

Vinyl let herself fall lazily on the couch, staring at the ceiling as the fact she was going to be a teacher sinked in her mind. A teacher, that's what she's going to be in a couple of weeks. She hadn't thought about it at first, but the fact that people younger than she was -Not by much, but still- would look up to her for guidance and advice had a strange, warm feeling to it.

"DJ Pon-3, High-school teacher...." she whispered with a smile. "..No... The Great Teacher Vinyl Scratch!" she chuckled. "Who'd have thought that could have happened?...... Probabilmente un matto!" [Probably a crazy man!]
> First Contact
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	The last few days had been quite the rush for Vinyl. Between packing her clothes and selling all the stuff she couldn't or wouldn't bring with her, she had nearly missed her 'Congratulations for a new job' and 'Good luck in the capital' party organized by her mother and her friends.

Announcing them what the job she had been hired for consisted of had been the most memorable moment of the party. Vinyl couldn't stop laughing for about fifteen minutes when all their jaws tried to touch the floor simultaneously at the news of her becoming a teacher. It took her another good fifteen minutes to convince them that it wasn't a joke. After that, she had partied like she hadn't in the past two months, finally relieved from all the stress her previous situation had built up in her.

The morning after that party had been a lot easier than her usual after party mornings were in her memories. Probably due to the fact that two months of a constant decreasing number of gigs and parties had refilled her reserves of sleep. Not getting slowed down by such trivial matters, she finished her packing, and took the road to Canterlot a bit before eleven. The journey hadn't been too long, only four hours on the highway. 

It could have been faster with the train though, but Vinyl wouldn't have left her motorcycle in a cargo wagon for all the bits of the world, in theory at least. She had arranged for a van to meet her with the stuff that couldn't fit in her travel bag or in her bike's trunk; her turntables and a couple of boxes of her clothes and records, at the big intersection that lead to Echelon Hills; the fancy suburbs in which Vito Philharmonica was living with his daughter.

"DIO CANE, Rarity! Dove cavolo sono i fattorini tuoi?" [GODDAMN IT, Rarity! Where the hell are your delivery boys?] Vinyl shouted angrily as soon as someone on the other end of the line finally picked up. "Hanno già un ora di ritardo!" [They're already one hour late!]

"Vincenza, Darling." Rarity answered with a very annoyed tone. "While I do think that your voice is prettier in Italian, I'd rather be yelled at in a language that I understand."

"Raaa!" Vinyl growled. "Where are your delivery boys? I've been waiting for them for nearly one hour!"

"I suppose they got delayed on their way there." Rarity suggested calmly. "They had a very important delivery to do on the other side of Canterlot, you know? They are only bringing your stuff because it's on their way and as a personal favor from me to you." She added with a small chastising undertone.

"Considering I let you have all the contents of my bar before I left, I see it more like a service I paid for." Vinyl argued vigorously.

"I fail to see how a couple of bottles of cheap alcohol are worth an express delivery from Manehatten to Canterlot." Rarity replied with a somewhat condescending tone.

"Rarity, didn't your fiancée teach you the value of honesty?" Vinyl asked smugly. "There was enough booze in my bar to get AJ drunk for at least ten times. That's clearly more than 'just' a couple of bottles and, FYI, they weren't cheap!"

"Fine!" Rarity conceded quickly. "I'll admit it, I'm more in your debt than you're in mine! Happy?"

"Not really. Rare, are your boys gonna get here fast or not?" Vinyl asked with a sigh. "I've already called Mr Philharmonica to postpone our appointment to four thirty, and it's already...." She checked her watch. "...four twenty!"

"That's.... rather problematic." Rarity said uneasily.

"You think?" Vinyl replied sarcastically.

"Ok, listen." Rarity said softly. "Go to his house already. I have the address you gave me to send you your mail, I'll call to tell them to go straight to this address."

"Va bene." [Ok.] Vinyl let out with a small sigh. "You do that and I'm off to his house. Ci sentiamo presto!" [Let's hear from each other soon!]

"Parfait, ma chère." [Perfect, my dear.] Rarity answered casually. "N'oublie pas de mettre ton casque!" [Don't forget to put your helmet on!] Vinyl blinked for a second or two at Rarity's sudden change of language.

"Rarity, puis-je te rappeler que nous étions ensemble aux cours de français?" [Rarity, may I remind you that we took French classes together?] Vinyl asked with a chuckle. "If you want to annoy me by speaking in another language, at least pick one I don't speak!" She added mockingly.

Rarity remained silent for a couple of seconds. "Goodbye, Vincenza." She finally said with a sour and irritated voice before hanging up.

"Oh, Rarity!" Vinyl giggled while she put her cellphone in her pocket. "You're just too easy!"

Vinyl put her helmet back on and started her engine. Her white and electric blue motorcycle hummed loudly as she tested the accelerator a couple of times before starting up and speeding away on the quiet road of the upper district of Canterlot. 

She didn't meet much more traffic as a lot of local residents were apparently still away on holidays so she decided to speed up a bit. She was running late,after all. She flicked a valve on her handlebars open with her right thumb, revealing a small bright red button. She positioned her thumb above said button with a malevolent grin.

"Time to drop the bass!" She whispered playfully with a short chuckle before pushing the red button.

The motorcycle gained an incredible boost of speed accompanied with a loud explosion that sounded like a 'wub'. As her bike was soaring through the streets at top speed, Vinyl let out a short happy shout and took the road that climbed up to Echelon Hills. 

Little did she know that the town police had started a campaign against exceeding the speed limit on this very day, and that a police patrol was busy setting up a mobile speed camera a couple hundred meters ahead of her.

"Okay.... Almost done." A young trainee whispered, holding his tongue between his lips as he finished setting the camera on its tripod.

Vinyl passed in front of the camera with a loud whir, causing a strong gush of wind that knocked over both the policeman to be and his camera. The young man, quite startled by that, looked up and only caught a small glimpse of the offending biker as she turned around the curve of the mountain road. He quickly grabbed the radio on his belt and lifted to his mouth.

"Sir! Sir! A biker's coming to you at top speed!" He said with hurry. "He knocked my speed camera over!"

Around a mile or two further ahead, a veteran police officer picked his radio up.

"Did you catch his license plate?" He asked abruptly.

"No. He passed too fast! I couldn't see it!" The trainee explained.

"You gotta keep your eyes open, kid." The veteran said with wisdom and a pinch of condescension as he heard a whirring sound coming closer. "You'll get the hang of it with experience." He added with a chuckle before turning around to face the road.

He only saw a white, black and blue blur passing in front of him and disappearing at the end of the curve of the road. He blinked profusely as the sound of the bike became more and more distant. He heard his trainee asking through the radio if he, being the one with experience, had managed to catch the license plate with an obvious mocking tone. The veteran officer couldn't bear to answer his question.

"Alora... if I remember the map correctly,..." Vinyl whispered to herself as she entered Echelon Hills, at a more reasonable speed. "...it's second road to the right,..." She turned right at good intersection. "...third one to the left,..." She turned left. "...second to the right again and last front gate in the dead end."

Vinyl slowed down as she entered the dead end. She quickly found the Philharmonica residence's front gate as it was the only one with a stylized P surrounded by musical notes in the middle. Vinyl lifted her visor and let out a long impressed whistle as she glanced around the property.

"Caspita! Non scherzava a proposito delle numerose stanze!" [Good Heavens! He wasn't kidding about the numerous rooms!] Vinyl whispered in awe.

The property had a rather large garden that circle a two-story mansion that could easily provide accommodation for a family of ten people. The garden was clearly well-maintained by a landscape gardener as numerous bushes and shrubs were trimmed in the form of animals or humans with different poses. Vinyl even saw one trimmed to look like a music note. The mansion was made of red bricks with white window frames and sills. Vinyl rang the gate's bell.

"Hello, can I help you?" The slightly distorted voice of Vito Philharmonica asked with curiosity through the intercom.

"It's me, Mr Philharmonica, Vincenza Scratch." Vinyl replied quickly.

"Ha, my dear, I wasn't expecting you on a motorcycle!" He said happily before a sharp buzz came from the intercom and the gate opened itself. "Follow the path to the garage. I'll meet you there."

Vinyl drove her bike along the path to an underground garage which was already open for her. She parked her bike in the in the empty spot, next to a black sedan. She dismounted her bike and took her helmet off, shaking her head vigorously so that her now flattened hair returned to its usual messy spikes. She unhooked her black shoulder travel-bag tightly pressed on her back from the special clip of her white and blue biker jacket, and put it on the ground before stretching her back.

"Nice bike!" Vito commented cheerfully as he entered the garage. He was a tall man in between his early and mid forties with short black grizzled hair. "Pleased to finally meet you in person, Vincenza." He smiled as he extended his hand to Vinyl who happily shook it.

"The pleasure's all mine." Vinyl said happily. "Really nice house you have there."

"Thank you!" Vito noticed Vinyl's travel bag. "That's all the luggage you've got?" He asked with confusion. "I understood that you weren't going to bring much with you, but isn't that a bit minimal?"

"Oh, no! That's just the part I took with me." Vinyl explained. "I was supposed to meet up with the van that carries the rest of my stuff, basically the reason I called you to say I was late."

"And where's it now?"

"On its way here I hope." Vinyl chuckled awkwardly.

"Anyway, follow me." Vito said before he climbed up the staircase that lead to the house, waving at Vinyl to come after him. "I'll give you a short tour of the house."

"Just a second." Vinyl said before taking her biker jacket off with a relieved sigh. 

After nearly five hours on the road under the summer sun, it was quickly becoming too hot for Vinyl to stay with her jacket on. She put her jacket down on her bike seat and kneeled down search for her deodorant in her bag. After refreshing herself a bit, she climbed up the stairs to join Vito who was expecting her in the hall.

He quickly showed her everything there was to know about the house; where the alarm console was and how to enable and disable it, where the fridge was, the living room with the huge flat screen which made Vinyl regretting about having left her games console to Rarity's little sister, and so on. Once the tour of ground floor done, he invited Vinyl in his office. 

"Please, have a seat." He said calmly, motioning to the chair in front of his desk.

Vinyl sat down in silence while he sat on his chair, across Vinyl's. He search in one of his desk's drawers and pulled a large and thick brown envelope he passed on to Vinyl.

"What's that?" Vinyl asked with curiosity as she took the envelope.

"The file containing all the information regarding the start of the new school year." Vito explained casually. "It has all you need to know about our school rules, the program you must follow during the school year, the list of your students, their history within our school, the planning for the first day, etc."

"I must read all that for the start of the year?" Vinyl asked with wide eyes.

"Normally you should!" Vito nodded with a short chuckle. "But, I think that only the school general rules and maybe the planning of the first day would be enough."

"Phew," Vinyl whistled with relief before opening the envelope and seeing that the school rules was the thickest pack of sheets in the envelope. "Awww." She whined quietly while Vito was chuckling.

"Got any questions?" He asked as Vinyl flicked through all the documents she had received. 

"Solo una..." [Just one...] Vinyl said when her eyes fell on her class composition. "Is it normal that there are only ten students in a senior class?"

"Yes." Vito nodded. "Our musical formation isn't as popular as in the past and the school policy's to only let the bests move up to the next grade." 

"Scelta interesante..." [Interesting choice...] Vinyl commented slowly, her eyes reading through the list of her future students. "Hang on!..." She said as she stopped on a familiar name. "Your daughter's gonna be in my class?" She asked with surprise.

"Yes, is that a problem?" 

"Not really... I'm just surprised because I'm going to stay here..." Vinyl explained. "Wouldn't that be a sort of conflict or something? I mean, a teacher living at one of her students' house and all."

"I see your point, but I can assure there would be no problems." Vito assured. "I've been in the school board for a long time, long before Octavia started to attend. I've always kept the school business as a private matter and she never tried to get informations out of me."

"Mmmok!" Vinyl shrugged. "Se siete sicuro, mi va pure a me!" [If you're sure, it's fine by me as well!]

"Huh, are you going to do that a lot?" He asked with a small chuckle.

"Do what?" Vinyl asked, genuinely confused.

"Switching language every now and then." Vito explained. "I'm ok with it because I understand what you say, but I'm afraid no student of yours is going to do the same if you do that in the classroom."

"Oh, right!" Vinyl face-palmed. "Sorry! It's a bad habit I took from my mother." She explained. "Well, if it happens, your daughter will just have to play the interpreter." She added with a small laugh.

"I wouldn't count on that, she can't speak Italian." Vito said casually. "She doesn't see the utility of it, so she doesn't want to learn it."

"Sul serio?" [Seriously?] Vinyl asked with dumbfounded expression. "Well, that's a bit sad." She added softly.

"Yeah, I know but what can you do?" Vito shrugged with a sigh. "Non li piace ne anche il calcio." [She doesn't even like football.] 

Vinyl froze with eyes as wide as a saucers. "Come scusa?" [Beg pardon?] She asked in total disbelief.

"I must have done something wrong along the way." He said with a defeated tone.

"Hey, now. I'm sure you didn't do anything wrong." Vinyl assured. "If it's not her thing, then it's just not her thing." Vinyl stood up and patted his back gently. "Don't feel bad about it! With some luck, her kids are gonna be real 'tifosi one day. Those things can jump a generation, you know?"

"That's sweet of you to say that." Vito smiled softly. "Grazie." [Thank you.]

"Prego." [You're welcome.] Vinyl said quietly, smiling back. 

They heard the noise of a lock followed by the one of the front door being open. 

"Father, I'm home!" A young woman, Vito's daughter most likely, shouted from the hall. "There's a van from Carousel Boutique waiting outside the house, they're saying they have some packages for Miss Scratch!"

"Ha! Finally." Vinyl said before going straight outside the office with Vito in tow. "I'll take care of that and be back in a few minutes." Vito nodded and went to the living room to see his daughter while Vinyl went outside the house.

She spotted the two deliverymen busy unloading her belongings out of their van to put it on the sidewalk, a few meters from the front door. The fact they were doing that without real care for her stuff excessively upset Vinyl. When she saw one of them letting the box labeled 'Vinyl Records' drop on the floor, she snapped.

"Hey! Easy on the box, pal!" She shouted angrily. "What's in there's worth more than you can gain in a year!"

"Sorry, miss." The offending deliverer said in a apologetic tone.

Under Vinyl's supervision, they unloaded her turntables with a much greater care than they had displayed earlier. In a matter of seconds, Vinyl's turntables were on top of her three moving boxes; two for her clothes and one for her records. They proposed to carry them inside, but Vinyl refused. They weren't careful for just unloading two meters away from the van, She didn't want to test their luck all the way to Vito's house and to her room. After she thanked them for the delivery, one of the deliverer remained in front of her with an expecting look while the others sat on the passenger seat of the van.

"....." Vinyl stared at him in silence. "What're you waiting for?"

"A little something for the bother." He said as it was the most obvious thing in the world.

"You're expecting a tip?" Vinyl asked with a cocked eyebrow. He nodded. "After being nearly two hours late and maybe damaging my records collection?"

"It was a hell of a detour to get around these parts." He explained uneasily, his confidence slowly falling apart under the DJ's dark glare. "Beside,...they're just a bunch of old vinyl records..."

"Only a bunch of old vinyl records?" Vinyl asked furiously.

"Well, huh yeah, I mean...." Vinyl showed her right hand, slowly closing her fingers one by one as a countdown. "I'll just go!" He said before darting back to the van.

"That'd be better." Vinyl said with a smirk as the van moved off and exited the property. She picked her turntables up and went to house. "Note to self, tell Rarity about her rude deliverers." She whispered as she entered the hall.

"They didn't offer to carry your stuff here?" Vito asked with surprise as he saw her carrying her turntables.

"They're clothes delivery boys, they aren't movers." Vinyl explained with a shrug. "Do you mind telling me where I can put these?"

"You can put them in the music room." He said. "First floor, last door on the left." He explained before heading to the exit. "I'll bring the rest to your room."

"I can do it myself." Vinyl interjected. "No need for ya to do that."

"Non sense!" He said with a smile. "It'll be done quicker this way." Vinyl accepted his offer and climbed up the stairs. "Octavia! Can you come and give me a hand here?" He called before going outside.

"I'm coming, Father!" Octavia replied from the living room.

Vinyl found the door of the music room right where Vito had said she would. She entered the room and noticed an empty desk which was large enough to support her turntables. She quickly put them on it before glancing around. She noticed that the ceiling was shaped in a small dome, probably for acoustics. Vinyl clapped her hands together.

"Not bad..." She commented with a nod as the sound of the clap resonated harmoniously through the room. "What do we have here?" She said with interest as she spotted a state-of-the-art complete sound system. "Mitico! That's some good stuff!" She commented happily, kneeling down in order to inspect its settings. "Mhhmm, the settings are weird...."

"Not really, Miss Scratch!" Octavia said as she walked in. "They're perfect for analyzing a piece."

"That's what I said." Vinyl chuckled before standing up. "They're weird!"

Vinyl turned around to face the newcomer. She locked her gaze on Octavia while Octavia locked hers on the DJ. 

E piu carina què pensavo! [She's cuter than I thought.] Vinyl commented in her head matter-of-factly. Granted, I only based my thought on the ten seconds I heard her speaking on the phone.

THAT's the musician to whom Father has offered a job and allowed to stay here? Octavia thought with disgust while her face remained impassible. 

At least, I got one thing right from the phone... She's an old-fashioned one.

She looks like one of those thugs you see in movies.

Perfectly straightened long black hair....She must be the kind of gal who needs two hours in the bathroom every morning. 'Fantastico'! [Great!] Vinyl thought in annoyance.

Is she one of those rock and roll musician? ... No, it can't be. Father only works with classical musicians ...What kind of musician and woman has her hair dyed in blue?! ... Does she even brush them? It looks like a huge mess of blue straws..

She's a senior..or at least she'll be one in a couple of days...So she must be seventeen, maybe eighteen.....What kind of seventeen year old girl dresses in a full black suit with a white blouse in the middle of summer? 

It's the first time she met Father... For her first meeting with her new employer, she dresses with low-waisted ripped jeans,... is that her underwear that I see? How crude!.... a loose white tank top and.... Are those metal knuckles on her gloves? She got a tattoo ... PON-3? What does that mean?

I grew up with Rarity as a friend.... I can recognize an uptight woman from miles away, and that girl could be the illustration of uptightness in a dictionary

What's the term they use in movies.... Punk?...Right, that's it! She's a punk! No, she's the essence of punk!

Ahora, calma ti, Vincenza... La sta giudicando solo con la sua apparenza.. [Now, easy, Vincenza... You're judging her solely on her looks.]

...What am I thinking? I've only seen this woman for about a minute and I'm labeling her when she only said a few words to me...

She sounded friendly on the phone... Maybe a bit distant, then again, who wouldn't when a stranger phones you? At least, she was very polite with me...

Octavia, You've seen that heavy box she had labeled 'Vinyl Records'... She must have a great musical background to have that many records...

... She kinda wear the black suit nicely... It 'suits' her well... Haha! Get it? It suits her well..... I'm mentally explaining and laughing at my own jokes... I must be more tired from the journey than I first thought.

Father told she made the road from Manehatten to here all by herself... It's quite normal she put on clothes in which  she was comfortable...

"Octavia!" Vito called from the hall. "I just received an important phone call from Melody, I must head out. Can I count on you to help Vincenza to settle down?"

"Huh..." Octavia took a few seconds to recover from her mental debate about Vinyl. "Sure thing, Father."

"I'll be back for dinner!" He said before going down to the garage to get his car.

"So, Miss Scratch..." Octavia started.

"You can stop with the Miss thing, Ottavia." Vinyl said quickly with a smile. "Call me Vincenza or Vinyl."

"Why Vinyl?" Octavia asked, frowning a bit at the odd pronunciation of her name.

"That's my nickname." Vinyl explained. "Since I started to DJ, my friends call me that. Clever, ain't it?"

"Sort of." Octavia admitted slowly. "Anyway, would you like me to help you settle your things in your room?"

"That's nice of you but I'd rather do that myself. You probably have better things to do." Vinyl said slowly. "On the other hand, I'd like very much if you could show me where the bathroom is." She pulled her top to take a loud whiff of her scent. "I'm in a desperate need for a shower after all this time on the road!" She said casually, waving the air in front of her nose with her hand.

Octavia tried her best to not wince at the DJ sniffing herself. "Sure! It's at the other end of the corridor, on the left. There's a sign with 'bathroom' written on it. You can't miss it."

"Thanks! Just need to go down in the garage to get rest of my stuff and I'm good to go." Vinyl said, heading toward the staircase.

Octavia closed the door of the music room and went her own bedroom, just across the bathroom. She grabbed a book before sitting cosily on her bed. She went through the first pages when she was startled by a loud music coming from across the corridor. She walked to the bathroom door and knocked on it forcibly.

"Vincenza! Could you please turn the volume down a notch?" Octavia asked. "It's too loud!" She added, drumming more intensely on the door. "Vincenza!" She shouted with a growing anger. "Vincenza, do you hear me?" 

As Vinyl didn't seem to hear her, a fuming and frustrated Octavia kicked the door open, much to her own surprise. Apparently, Vinyl hadn't closed it very well, nor did she bother to lock it. When she walked in the bathroom, Octavia didn't pay attention to the DJ's clothes or travel bag on the floor, nor to the shadow of the very same DJ  on the shower curtain. 

Her gaze focused on the mp3 player which was the source of the deafening music as it was connected to a travel speaker on the cupboard below the sink. Octavia unplugged the player from its speaker, thus turning the music off.

"She's spinning records every day and...." Vinyl interrupted her singing when the music came to a stop. "Chè cavolo e sucesso?" [What the hell happened?] She muttered before passing her head through the curtains and spotting Octavia with her mp3 in the hand. "Hey, what gives?" She asked with anger.

"That was too loud!" Octavia snapped.

"Oh, just because the music I listen to is too loud for you, you have the right to walk in the bathroom while I'm in the shower?" Vinyl asked sarcastically. "You could've knocked nonetheless!"

"I did knock!" Octavia argued firmly. "Also, you didn't even lock the door!"

"Still no reason to walk in without being invited to just shut my music off!"

"You call that music?" Octavia asked in a sarcastic bewilderment. "Who composed such a mish-mash of sounds? DJ ..huh.. Noise?"

"Hey! DJ NOI-53 can't even begin to be compared to the Living Tombstone!" Vinyl shouted. "Take that back immediately."

"Huh?" Octavia let out in a genuine bewilderment this time. "There's actually someone whose stage name is DJ Noise?" She asked with curiosity.

"Well, he's only a rookie for the moment." Vinyl commented in a professional tone. "A little rough at changing tracks and at the drops, but he'll go far with some prac.... What the fuck am I even telling you that?" She shouted to no one in particular. "Put my player back in the speaker and get the hell out!"

"No!" Octavia said with vigor. "Not if you're going to assault my ears with what you call music!"

"Porca put....!" [The start of a curse involving a hooker] Vinyl bit her lips furiously. "Fine, keep it until I'm done! We'll discuss about it when I'm out of the shower!"

"Fine then, have a good shower!" Octavia said before leaving the bathroom and slamming the door behind her.

"Mocciosa altezzosa!" [Stuck-up brat!] Vinyl muttered to herself.

"Rude punk!" Octavia groaned as she entered her bedroom.

> Octavia's ride to school.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Vinyl's first evening at the Philharmonica residence had been spent in a pretty sour mood. Vito being held up by his work longer than planned, the dinner had been spent in silence with Vinyl occasionally glaring in between mouthfuls at Octavia who seemed too ashamed to even look at the DJ's general direction.

Their discussion after Vinyl got out of the shower didn't go well at all. Octavia had shouted that Vinyl was an inconsiderate guest who didn't have any respect for her host while Vinyl had shouted back the exact opposite. One thing leading to another, their argument got sidetracked on their music tastes and things got out of hands real fast after that. 

Octavia didn't like Vinyl's choice of music and didn't hesitate to show it. In a fit of anger, she had claimed that arranging, modifying and mixing together various sound tracks wasn't artistic creation. According to her, It was nothing more than a mere butchery of an original piece. She had ended her venting by adding that being DJing was a profession which required no skills, nor talents whatsoever and that any no-good high-school dropout was able to do.

That last comment had stung Vinyl's pride real hard for she had dropped out of high-school when she was a bit younger than Octavia. She couldn't let it slide like for the young girl's other comments. In a violent outburst in which English and Italian were completely mixed together, Vinyl showed that she wouldn't take criticism from a stuck-up brat like Octavia whose biggest achievement in life so far was bringing home good grades to put them on the kitchen's fridge.

While Octavia hadn't understood much of her language-mixing interlocutor's most colorful insults, she got the main point and started to feel ashamed at her own behavior as Vinyl was leaving Octavia's bedroom after having spoken her mind. Realization had hit her harder than a sack of bricks. Octavia had still been in middle school when Vinyl was already struggling in the music business and, if her father's tale was true, she had also been one of the big shots. It wasn't her place to judge the DJ's living.

As soon as she finished her plate, Vinyl left the table, washed her dishes and went straight to her bedroom. Octavia, who was eating at a much slower pace than her guest, finished about quarter hour later. After doing her dishes and leaving a plate for her father next to the microwave oven, she decided to go apologize to Vinyl.

She climbed the stairs up to the DJ's room which was just next to hers and delicately knocked the door a couple of times. Hearing no responses, she knocked again with a bit more strength and called Vinyl at the same time. As the DJ didn't answer again, Octavia figured that Vinyl was probably ignoring her and had every right to do so. The teenager walked to her room a bit deflated but determined to apologize to Vinyl tomorrow morning.

Vinyl was more or less ignoring Octavia at the moment. As a matter of fact, she'd have ignored everyone at her door. She had her headphones on and was listening to her favorite playlist at full volume while leafing through the file Vito had given her earlier. At some point, she stumbled across Octavia's academic records.

"Nothing wrong in having a look, isn't it?" Vinyl whispered to herself. "Let's see... Selected three times in a row as a junior cellist for the Annual Canterlot Grand Gala. Caspita! Non è male!" [Wow! Not bad!] Vinyl let out an impressed whistle. "...Maybe I was a bit too harsh earlier.... She did something bigger than bringing good grades back home after all... Speaking of grades... Top of her class in musical history and classical theory... But, a small weakness in maths. Just like me!" She chuckled softly before seeing her mathematics average grade. "... Still around forty percent above what I used to do." She frowned skeptically. "They consider an average of seventy-nine percent a small weakness?...  A weakness?....Ma què cazzo di scuola è?" [What kind of school is that? (vulgar)]

She kept on reading through Octavia and her other future pupils' records for a couple of hours. As she did, Vinyl couldn't help but to feel a bit guilty about her outburst against Octavia. The teenager had just expressed her opinion in rather a rude and non-diplomatic way. Vinyl had done worst to her teachers when she was at school. She had even went down to personal insults with some of them, her math teacher for example, and they had never reacted like she had. That didn't stop her from getting detention more than she could remember though.

Remembering her past antics with her teachers got Vinyl thinking. What had happened with Octavia was extremely similar to what she did in the past. Except that she was on the teacher's side now. She started to grow a certain admiration for her former teachers' patience. She couldn't allow herself to outburst like she did in a classroom. She was thinking about apologizing to Octavia tomorrow. The poor girl was just young and youngsters tended to do mistakes nowadays.

At that last thought, Vinyl face-palmed. She had never sounded so old before.





KNOCK KNOCK

Vinyl fluttered her eyes open at the sound of someone knocking at her bedroom's door.

"Chi è?" [Who's it?] Vinyl said after a long yawn.

"I suppose you just asked who's it, right?" Octavia's voice said from the other side of the door. "It's Octavia. May I come in?"

"Un attimino!" [A little moment!] Vinyl slowly gathered all her school-related documents back in their folder before putting it in the nightstand drawer. Mr Philharmonica keeps the school's business secret from his daughter, why shouldn't I do the same? She thought with a small smirk.

"Huh... You told me to wait, didn't you?" Octavia asked uneasily.

"It's ok, you can come in now!" Vinyl called as she lay down on her side beneath her thin blanket.

Octavia entered the room holding a small tray with a sandwich with a glass of water on top. It took her a minute to get accustomed to the half-light that filled the DJ's room. She noticed her guest still under the cover and put the tray on the nightstand.

"A chicken, salade, and mayonaise sandwich for breakfast?" Vinyl asked with a cocked eyebrow as the sandwich came into her field of vision.

"It's half past noon, Vincenza," Octavia said slowly.

"That's why I said breakfast." Vinyl shrugged with a short chuckle. "So, what kind of poison did you pour in this delicious-looking food?" she added jokingly.

"Actually, it's more a peace offering than anything else." Octavia shuffled nervously.

"...Go on." Vinyl invited her to continue with a small nod and a triumphant smirk.

"I just wanted to say that I'm sorry for what I said to you yesterday," Octavia said with a shaking but sincere tone. "It was uncalled-for..."

"That it was!" Vinyl nodded slowly. "Anything else?"

Octavia cleared her throat. "... and I'd like to apologize for the argument in bathroom yesterday as well. I behaved like a child and..."

"And I forgive you!" Vinyl finished for her with a small smile. "While we're on the Apology and Forgiveness part, I'd like to apologize as well. I kinda reacted like a kid too and I shouldn't have snapped at you like that."

"No! No! No!" Octavia shook her hands dismissively. "I treated you horribly, you had every right to..."

"I'm still gonna apologize, no matter what you say!" Vinyl grinned. "Plus, you brought me sandwich. You don't bite the feeding hand! That's the first rule of life!" she added playfully with a wink.

"But, I insulted you, your job, your..."

"Ottavia, you weren't the first do so and you certainly won't be the last," Vinyl said with a pinch of wisdom. "I forgave you, why don't you do the same so that we can move on?" Vinyl asked softly.

"I don't want to forgive you..." Vinyl frowned at that statement. "Because you have nothing to ask forgiveness for."

"Please, don't make me go out of this bed to put some sense into you." the DJ threatened playfully with a wide grin.

"Well, you could stand up." Octavia took the opportunity to change the subject of conversation. "It's not easy to have a serious conversation with someone who's lying in bed lazily like you do, you know?"

"Not while you're in the room." Vinyl shrugged from her lying position.

"Why?" Octavia asked with curiosity.

"Well,...."

Vinyl passed her arms in front of her blanket and sat up straight, holding it tight to cover her upper body. But that didn't stop Octavia from noticing a small detail.

...Perchè, di solito, dormo nuda durante l'estate." [Because I usually sleep stark naked during the summer.] Vinyl explained casually.

Octavia made the connection between the italian word 'nuda' and the english one 'nude' as she caught a glimpse of the DJ's bare shoulders and upper back. After blinking profusely for a couple seconds, Octavia's face became bright red as a tomato.

"WellokthenIforgiveyouNowIwillletyoueatinpeaceSeeyoulater!" she squealed in embarrassment quickly before dashing out of the DJ's room, closing the door behind her.

Vinyl let out a loud, goodhearted laugh and grabbed the sandwich on the nightstand. "Too innocent for her own good..." she took a voracious bite before rolling her eyes at the taste with a pleased expression. "...Forse no, se sa fare panini di scuse cosi gustosi..." [Maybe not if she can make apology sandwiches so good...]





Today was the day of the welcoming ceremony at Celestia's royal Academy. Vinyl had passed the last three days trying to read completely the school rules. Such enterprise had been doomed to failure right from the moment Vinyl discovered that the house had its own 'games' room with a pool table. 

It was a bit boring to play on her own as Octavia was seriously getting ready for her first day at school and Vito was busy with his work outside the house but it was funnier than reading sheets and sheets of regulations that never made sense to her in high-school and weren't much more sensible to her today.


Now, Vinyl had packed her change of clothes and her laptop in the trunk of her motorcycle. After that, she went into the kitchen to grab a little snack before heading out. A chestnut chocolate bar held in between her teeth, she spotted a rather annoyed Octavia in the living room.

"Smmmthin wmmong?" Vinyl muffled almost un-intelligibly with the bar in her mouth.

"Nothing," Octavia said, frowning a bit at the DJ's manners. "Just that my usual driver fell sick this morning and the cab company couldn't find a replacement in time."

"You have a driver to take you to school?" Vinyl asked with surprise after taking a bite of her chocolate. "Don't you have your driver's license already? Or, why don't you just take the bus?"

"No, I don't. Beside, given that my father's gone to work, I'd still be without transportation even if I had my driver's license," Octavia explained. "As for the bus.... Let's just say that I don't like taking the bus."

"Too much crowded for your liking, ain't it?" Octavia nodded slowly. "You want a ride, then?" Vinyl shoved the rest of her chocolate in her mouth. "I gotta go to my new job in a couple of minutes. I can make a small detour for you," Vinyl suggested, internally grinning like the Cheshire Cat. 'Detour my ass! It's exactly where I'm going.'

"You would do that?" Octavia asked hopefully.

"Certo!" [Of course!] Vinyl assured with sincerity. "Grab your backpack and go wait for me at the front gate. I just need to get my phone upstairs and we can go."

"Ok! Thank you, Vincenza." Octavia smiled.

Octavia did as she had been told to by Vinyl. While she was waiting just outside the property, she pondered on what kind of car did the DJ have. Octavia nearly never went down in the garage, so she couldn't know about the DJ's transportation. An incoming humming drove her away from her thoughts of white and blue models of car. She didn't know why but she was convinced that Vinyl's vehicle would be a white and blu car. When she turned around to see Vinyl coming, she found out she's half-right.

"No! No! No! No!" Octavia said with a quiet and panicked voice, shaking her head vigorously, when Vinyl stopped her white and blue bike in front of her. "I'm not taking a ride on this death machine!"

"You don't like bikes?" Vinyl asked as she took her helmet off. "I thought teenagers found bikes were cool."

"Maybe those from your generation did." Octavia supposed in a shaking voice. "But, I don't!"

"Ottavia, I'm twenty-two, not forty. I'd appreciate very much you don't speak in terms of generation with me." Vinyl chastised softly, not without a chuckle though.

"Oh... Sorry!" Octavia scratched the tip of her nose awkwardly. "And my name's Octavia, not Ot-avia!"

"'O-tavia! I pronounce 'O-tavia." Vinyl defended herself playfully. "Anyway, put these on!" she extended her helmet and her other biker jacket that was put between Vinyl and the handlebars to Octavia.

"No!" Octavia insisted. "I'm not going anywhere on a motorcycle. It's dangerous!"

"Ma dai!" [Come on!] Vinyl rolled her eyes in annoyance. "It's safe! I've never had any accident before."

"One time is enough!" Octavia retorted.

"The same goes for a car!" Vinyl snapped loudly. "Look," she said in a softer tone. "I promise you it's safe. Don't you trust me?" Vinyl extended the helmet and jacket to Octavia again.

"It's not that, it's just...." Octavia hesitated. "...I'm scared," she confessed slowly.

"I understand," Vinyl whispered in a peaceful tone. "But I promise nothing's going to happen. Trust me on this one."

Octavia shuffled nervously before answering. "F-Fine." The young woman put the jacket and the helmet on. "Now, what do I do?" she asked with a shaking voice.

"First, don't forget your bag." Vinyl chuckled as she pointed the backpack Octavia had put down the ground in order to wear the jacket. "Then, lean your foot on the footrest here...." Vinyl instructed while Octavia put her backpack on. "And after that, it's like straddling a man." she added with a sly grin.

"Beg pardon?" Octavia asked with an offended tone.

"Or a girl, if it's more your thing." Octavia glared at the DJ. "Fiiine. Like a bicycle. Is that better?"

"Much! But, I'd like you to stop those insinuations in the future," Octavia said as she straddled the bike's passenger seat. 

"I can promise that I'll try." Vinyl giggled. "You're comfortable?"

"As much as possible, I guess." Octavia shrugged nervously. "Where's your helmet?"

"You're wearing it." Vinyl put on her nose the purple shades which were previously hanging at her collar. "I'll buy you one later."

"Isn't that illegal to ride without an helmet on?" Octavia asked slowly.

"Only if you get caught!" Vinyl shrugged as she adjusted her fingerless gloves. "You ready?"

"I think... What do I have hold on to?"

"There are handles on each side of your seat."

"Got it!" Octavia sighed softly as she grabbed the handles. "Ok, I'm ready!"

"Alora andiamo!" [So let's go!] Vinyl said before turning the accelerator and causing a loud hum.

Octavia shrieked loudly at the sudden noise before clinging on to Vinyl like her life depended on it.

"Yes, you can also hold on to me if you don't like the handles." Vinyl laughed softly. 

"I think I'll just do that." Octavia nodded with an embarrassed chuckle.

"Ok! Just put your right hand at my stomach level."

"It's not?" Octavia asked.

"No, it's little bit lower than my stomach," Vinyl said with a smug grin.

Octavia blushed madly before raising her hand at a less inappropriate level. "Huh...Sorry!"

"No big deal!" Vinyl assured. "Hold on tight and if you ever feel like it, just scream."

"What do you mean by thaaaaaAAAAA..." Octavia screamed as Vinyl started up and sped away.

Vinyl wasn't really going fast. She was clearly under the speed at which she came up to Echelon Hills couple of days ago. But to Octavia who was used to the speed impression given by a car trip, it felt like Vinyl was going way faster than what the speed limits allowed. The fact that Vinyl zigzagged between the cars didn't help very much into calming her.

"OH MY GOD!" Octavia yelled as they were descending the mountain road to Canterlot. "SLOW DOWN! SLOW DOWN!" she heard Vinyl laughing. "VINCENZA, SLOW DOWN!" Vinyl laughed harder and didn't slow down at all. "I HATE YOU! I HATE YAAAAAAA!" She screamed in panic as Vinyl took a sharp turn at end of the road.

"Tutto bene la dietro?" [Everything's fine at the back?] Vinyl asked playfully.

"I don't fucking understand what you're saying, you know that!" Octavia bellowed with anger, still clinging on to Vinyl with all her might. "Stop this fucking thing, right now! Or else I'm gonna fucking kill you!"

"Cazzo! Tante parole brutte!" [Damn! So many curses!] Vinyl sounded impressed. "And here I was thinking you didn't even know the word fuck."

"I'm not joking, Vinyl! Stop this thing now!" Octavia ordered.

"Hey, you called me Vinyl!" Vinyl shouted happily. "Does that mean we're friends?"

"Huh?" Octavia asked, confusion taking her anger's place as she unconsciously relaxed her grip on Vinyl as well as her posture.

"Only my friends call me Vinyl!" Vinyl chuckled.

"Well, I....." Octavia couldn't find her words. "Well, I don't know!"

"So where do I have to go to get to your school?" 

"Huh.... Take the fourth street to the right!"

"Ok, on three. Lean your body with me."

"What?"

"Just tilt your body to the right as much as I do, on three," Vinyl explained. "THREE!" she shouted happily before tilting her upper-body to the right.

"Woah!" Octavia was a bit startled by the sudden shout but did as instructed and the bike made a perfect turn to the right. "You could have said one and two before the three," she added in reproach.

"I said 'on three'! I never said 'after one and two'!" Vinyl retorted playfully.

"That's....actually true." Octavia blinked in admittance.

"Where to now?"

Octavia leaned on her footrests and lightly stood up to peek above Vinyl's shoulders. "Mhmmm... You see the parking sign on the left? That's the street just after!"

They kept on like for the rest of the road. Octavia realized what Vinyl was doing. She's been forcing Octavia to say and do something during the ride to clear her mind from her previously shouted fear of speed and bikes. The plan worked pretty well as Octavia was completely relaxed by the end of their journey to her school. After a rather large quarter hour of indications, the pair finally arrived in front the school's gate.

"So, how was the ride?" Vinyl asked as Octavia got down from the bike.

"Dreadful at first...." Octavia said softly as she took the helmet off. "...rather nice at the end," she admitted with a small smile.

"The bike's not so scary anymore, is it?" Vinyl said smug.

"No, not really!" Octavia's smile grew larger.

"Should I come to pick you up when you're done or you wanna grab a cab to go home?"

Octavia pondered for a couple of minutes. "I think I can stand another ride today." She gave the helmet to Vinyl who put it on immediately. "Normally, it ends at half past four. So, let's say five o'clock here?"

"Va bene!" [Ok!] Vinyl nodded. "Do you mind keeping the jacket? I really got to get going and I don't have time to put it in the trunk," she explained by tapping her seat underneath which was the bike's trunk.

"Sure! It'd be no problem at all," Octavia assured. "Goodbye and good luck for your job!" 

"Grazie! Ci vediamo presto!" [Thanks! See you soon!] ' Più presto que ne pensi...' [Sooner than you think] Vinyl thought, her helmet hiding her huge grin, before moving off and getting out of sight at the next intersection.

"Octavia? Octavia, is that you?" 

Octavia heard a familiar voice calling her from behind. She turned around and saw a girl about her age with shoulder long, wavy, brown hair.

"Beatrice!" Octavia said with a big smile before heading to her friend. "It's so good to see you! How were your holidays?" She asked, hugging her friend.

"Forget my holidays and focus on what's important!" Beatrice said in hurry. "Who was that blue haired biker?" she asked excitedly. "Was that the boyfriend you found during the summer?"

Octavia blinked profusely at that last question. "Huh... First, that wasn't a boy. Second, I didn't find a boyfriend during the summer." Beatrice's enthusiasm dropped drastically after that answer. "And as for who she is, I'll wait for the others to get here. Because, knowing you as good as I do, you'll probably talk for everyone around and I don't like to repeat myself."

"Awww!" Beatrice sighed in defeat.

"Repeat what, Octavia?" another voice, masculine this time, chimed in with curiosity.

"Octavia, what's that you're wearing?" a feminine and lightly conceited voice asked with concern.

"I think it's a biker jacket, Viola'," a deep and calm masculine voice suggested.

"It's weird to see Octavia wearing such bright colors. I mean creamy white and light blue, that sure changes her from her usual black and grey!" a playful masculine voice chuckled.

"It seems like you didn't have to wait too long for your question, Beatrice!" Octavia sighed with a chuckle.

"Yay!" Beatrice shouted happily. "So, who was that woman biker?"

"What woman biker?" the four others asked simultaneously in confusion. 

"In one word, she's a DJ!" Octavia said casually before starting her little tale about the DJ. "It all started when my father received a phone call from Photo Finish...."
> Meeting the teachers
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Celestia's Royal Academy's teachers' parking was on the other side of the block compared to the students gate. Vinyl drove into it around one minute after having dropped Octavia. She found a free parking spot right next to the building entrance. She got off her bike to open her trunk, revealing the most formal set of clothes that Rarity had ever offered her: a white suit with trousers. Basically the only piece of clothing she had never worn since she had it.

While Vinyl was busy taking off her helmet and jacket, a purple sedan stopped behind the spot she was in. The driver, a dark skinned woman in early thirty with dark straightened hair with a purple-pink highlight, pulled her head out of her car window.

"Excuse me, Miss!" she called. "It's the teachers' parking, the one for the students is on the other side of the street, in front of the gate!"

Vinyl looked at the woman for two seconds before turning back to her trunk. "Thanks for letting me know!"

The woman blinked in confusion. "Huh... What I meant was that you can't park here!" she explained softly but firmly.

"You said it was the parking for the teachers, didn't you?" Vinyl asked, grabbing her laptop from the trunk before closing it.

"Yes!"

"Then, I don't need to move my bike!" Vinyl chuckled, her laptop and formal suit under her arm. "Sorry, but you'd have to find another spot." Vinyl bowed and scraped jokingly before going to the building's entrance.

"Hey! Get back here!" the woman shouted in vain.

Vinyl walked inside the building before finding the signs that indicated where the staffroom was. After a good minute long walk, she entered the staffroom inside which she only saw a woman with pinkish fair hair. She looked a bit older than the one from the parking and was wearing a mulberry suit with skirt and a white blouse. The woman looked up from her desk when Vinyl entered and smiled warmly at the DJ.

"Can I help you, dear?" she asked politely.

"I think so," Vinyl said with a nod. "I'm supposed to meet a certain Ms Cheryl Lee, do you know where she is?"

"You're looking at her." Cheryl giggled playfully. "I don't remember receiving a note about a meeting student at this hour though." she added with a small frown. "I must've missed the memo. Anyway, what can I do for you?"

"I'm the new music teacher, Vincenza Scratch." Vinyl introduced herself with a polite tone. "Mr Philharmonica said you would be the one to show me around."

"It's you?" Cherly asked with eyes wide from surprise. "Wow! The headmistress informed me that you were a bit younger than the average of teachers here, but I wasn't expecting you to be so much young looking," she said with a small smile. 

"Well, I'm only twenty-two, so it's kinda normal." Vinyl chuckled with a small grin.

"Wow, only twenty-two and already a teacher here!" Cheryl blew out an impressed whistle. "You must be real..."

The staffroom bursted itself open before Cheryl could finish her sentence. The woman from the parking entered in fury, glaring at Vinyl the second she came into her field of vision.

"You!" she shouted, pointing an accusatory finger at Vinyl. "Students have no rights to park in the teacher's parking! Nor they have the right to have piercings." she pointed a finger at Vinyl's ears. "...Nor dyed hair!" she added with anger waving toward Vinyl's electric blue hair. "And, if that wasn't enough, you're not even wearing the school uniform!"

"Yes, I know all that!" Vinyl answered casually. "I just don't see what's the problem given that I'm not a student....."

"Oh!" the woman with the purple-pink highlight let out sheepishly. "In that case, sorry about my outbur...."

"...but a teacher!" Vinyl finished her sentence with a wide grin, causing the woman to freeze from shock.

"....What?"

"Ms Sedgwick, she's the new teacher of the music section's seniors," Cheryl chimed in slowly.

"....What?" Sedgwick repeated slowly with an incredulous expression on the face. "That's not possible!"

"Well, Mrs Lee here..." Vinyl started slowly.

"Ms Lee, please!" Cheryl interrupted her with a giggle.

Vinyl raised her hands casually. "Sorry! Ms Lee here seemed to know about the fact I was coming and..."

"Cheryl, do you have her application file?" Sedgwick asked, interrupting Vinyl abruptly. "If you knew she was coming, you must have read it, mustn't you?"

"The headmistress had already approved her application, so...Um ... Well, I didn't read it," Cheryl confessed slowly.

"Give it to me!" Sedgwick ordered Cheryl who obeyed after a few seconds of searching on her desk. "Something's wrong! There's no way a girl like her would have been hired for this job." she opened Vinyl's file.

"What's the problem with a girl like me, exactly?" Vinyl asked with an offended tone.

"Well, it's indeed her, if her CV's photo is of any indications," Sedgwick commented slowly, completely ignoring the DJ. ".... She has no degrees.... She didn't even graduate from high-school....." she let out with a dumbstruck tone as she read through Vinyl's curriculum vitae.

"What?!" Cheryl asked with surprise.

"She dropped out during her junior year...."

"Hey! I'm right here, you know?" Vinyl groaned in anger.

"Wait! Ms Heliopolis said to me that she was in the music business before!" Cheryl interjected. "Maybe that's why she was chosen for the job!"

"You're probably right....." Segdwick sighed in relief before stumbling upon Vinyl's work history. "No, you're wrong!" she said with a small gasp. "She wasn't a musician, she was a DJ!"

"OH! Per carita!" [OH! For crying out loud!] Vinyl shouted in annoyance and anger. "DJs are musicians too!"

"How come the headmistress accepted?" Cheryl asked herself in bewilderment, still ignoring Vinyl.

"Ma ché cazzo sono Io? Trasparente e muta?" [What the hell am I? Transparent and mute?]" Vinyl groaned to herself.

"Imagine the reaction of the parents council..." Sedgwick said with worry, not paying much more attention to the DJ than her colleague.

Vinyl had had enough of being ignored like that. She pulled out her cellphone out of her pocket, searched through the music playlist she had, before stopping on a tune labeled 'Drop Test'. Vinyl put the volume of her cellphone's speakers to the maximum before positioning it between the heads of the two women who were leaning over her CV. When the speakers were inches away from the women's ears, she started the tune.

"Kyaaaaah!" the two women shrieked with a start after a loud 'wub' exploded between them.

"What the hell's wrong with you?" Cheryl shouted angrily at Vinyl, her hand placed on her left ear.

"Oh good, you can hear me!" Vinyl said sarcastically. "Now, we can talk!"

"Talk?" Sedgwick shouted. "I should fire you for what you just did!" she added in an angry groan.

"Who're you to say that?" Vinyl asked defiantly with a cocked eyebrow.

"I'm this school's Vice-principal," Sedgwick explained. "And I'll not tolerate such behavior from you."

"Mannaggia la....." [Damn the....] Vinyl exhaled a deep breath to keep herself from outbursting at the Vice-principal. "You are speaking about tolerating my behavior?" she asked with cocked eyebrows. "When it's the two of you who are totally disrespecting me?" Vinyl added with a dark glare.

Cheryl didn't answer that question, she simply started to look at the ground in shame. The Vice-principal Sedgwick kept a straight face against the young teacher's glare.

"Listen," Sedgwick started slowly. "I don't know how exactly did you manage to get this job, but there's no way the headmistress would have approved your application. Because you're clearly not fit for it."

"Sure!" Vinyl whispered sarcastically, rolling her eyes at the vice-principal. "And you know that because....?"

"Because you're undereducated!" Sedgwick expressed her point by hitting Vinyl's CV with the back of her hand. "We're trying to get our students prepared for their professional life here! That requires a teacher that has academic training, experience with teaching, who knows what the musical world is in this case!"

"You think I don't know what the musical world is, Lady?" Vinyl snapped vigorously. "Don't you know where I come from?"

"I know where you come from!" Sedgwick glared at Vinyl. "It's said right here!" she tapped the DJ's CV again.

"Well, you clearly don't get it, so I'll explain where I come from!" Vinyl said with a shrug. "I come from five years of intense work in and about the music industry!"

"It says on your CV that you started to DJ three years and half ago." Sedgwick remarked.

"Because you think I woke up one day and said: 'From this day forth, I'll be a professional DJ'?" Vinyl growled. "That, after I dropped out, I've been spending more than a year lazying around, drinking myself drunk, smoking or doing drugs before doing something of my life?" she asked rhetorically. 

"Huh... Well,..." Sedgwick started with embarrassment.

"Sta zita! In ogni tanto, me ne frego un cazzo de le tue pensieri a proposito di questo!" [Quiet! I don't give a shit about what your thoughts on that matter, anyway!] Vinyl snapped loudly. 

Cheryl looked at Sedgwick who bore a shocked expression from being interrupted, tinted with an obvious incomprehension. Just like Cheryl did, she didn't understand a single word of what Vinyl had just said.

"I spend the year after I dropped out preparing myself: studying different styles of music to be able to blend them together correctly, learning how to do my electronics by myself and other specificities that you probably won't understand a single thing about!" Vinyl explained with anger. "Only then, I tried to break through the music business. The first couple months were just some amateur works or parties for friends in order to polish my skills  until I get my first official contract a bit after my eighteenth birthday! After my first real gig, it had been three years and a half of constant work. In six months only, I was standing on the top of Manehatten's club life and I remained there for three fucking years!"

Vinyl caught her breath before speaking again to the two teachers who were looking at her in a religious silence comparing to their previous rantings about the DJ's Curriculum Vitae.

"The music business is a though one! Even more when you're just a kid freshly out of school," Vinyl said in a much softer tone. "If you want your students to go out there and try to make it in the biz, right after they graduate, 'might as well take a teacher who's been in their shoes recently enough to actually remember about it and give them pointers that matter."

A soft sound of hands slowly clapping together came from the staffroom's door.

"Very nice speech, Ms Scratch," a motherly voice said with a pinch of pride. "I'm glad I decided to follow Vito's advice about you."

"Ms Heliopolis!" Sedgwick snapped her head toward the voice along with Vinyl and Cheryl, before gasping with widened eyes. "What happened to your hair?"

A tall, tanned woman stood almost regally on the doorstep. She was wearing a white tailor suit with a knee long matching skirt. Her face was happily smiling but her gaze was full of authority, Vinyl interpreted that as a 'I'm nice but don't mess with me!' expression. Although the effect was sort of messed up by her long, wavy, multicolored hair. 

"Oh! That?" Ms Heliopolis asked innocently, pointing her finger at her teal, azure and pink locks. "I lost a bet to Dimitri and Selene yesterday afternoon. I have to keep my hair dyed like that for a week."

"I would keep it like that longer if I were you," Vinyl chimed in casually. "It looks good on you."

"Why, thank you!" Ms Heliopolis smiled. She turned her head to Sedgwick and Cheryl who were gawking at her. "Cheryl, Theresa, please stop staring like that."

"I'm sorry, Madam Headmistress!" Cheryl said, quickly turning her gaze away.

"What are you doing here?" Theresa asked sheepishly. "Aren't you supposed to be in the main lecture hall to set the Welcoming Ceremony up?"

"I was but you were late so I checked the parking," Ms Heliopolis said softly. "When I saw this white and blue bike on your parking spot and your car double-parked behind it, I put two and two together."

"OH!" Theresa blushed in embarrassment. "I'll go there as soon as the matter with our young teacher here is closed."

"It already is, my dear." Ms Heliopolis said softly. "I got Ms Scratch's application through Mr Philharmonica. After hearing his advices on the subject, I decided to hire her as a teacher for the senior-students from our musical section," she explained. "The matter's closed."

"But, ..."

"Are you questioning my judgement, Theresa?" Ms Heliopolis asked playfully, but firmly.

"No! Not at all!" Theresa said quickly.

"Bugiarda!" [Liar!] Vinyl muttered under her breath.

"It's just that I'm worried about what the other teachers and the parent council might think about us hiring a DJ as a music teacher." Theresa continued, oblivious to Vinyl's mumblings.

"We'll cross that bridge when we have to." Ms Heliopolis shrugged. "Besides, they're likely to argue about my hair before even noticing Ms Scratch's presence."

"If you say so...." Theresa turned to Vinyl. "Well, I guess it's welcome on board then. Sorry about ...earlier," she said apologetically while sheepishly extending her hand for Vinyl to shake it.

Vinyl eyed the vice-principal's hand with caution before sighing. "Great to be here, I guess." the DJ shook the offered hand slowly. "Let's try to avoid the kind of episode we had earlier in the future."

"Fine by me!" Theresa nodded. "Now, would you mind moving your bike to another spot, please?"

Vinyl blinked. "....Why would I move my bike from where it is?" she asked in confusion.

"Because it's my spot!" Theresa explained while Ms Heliopolis face-palmed.

"Care to explain why I should care about that?" Vinyl asked before seeing Cheryl fervently signing her to not ask.

"With pleasure!"





In the end, Vinyl reluctantly accepted to move her bike to the spots reserved for motorcycles, at the other edge of the parking. Not because she had been convinced by Theresa's arguments, but only to make her stop talking. The vice-principal had demonstrated in full detail, with a frantic use of two of the staffroom's blackboards, why she had the right to use that parking spot and what points of the school's rules forced Vinyl to comply. Vinyl had listen to the first fives but had given up when Theresa stated they were still thirteen left.

After being back from the parking and having changed in her white formal suit in the staff restroom, Cheryl toured in the school's building. Vinyl had spotted Octavia when the DJ passed in front of the cafeteria during her tour. But the young woman didn't noticed the DJ, as she was busy telling something to her friends. The tour ended by Cheryl showing her her allocated classroom.

"And, here's where you'd be giving classes!" Cheryl said happily before unlocking the room 303.

Vinyl let out a slow impressed whistle as she entered the classroom. Well, a smaller version of concert hall would be a better definition than a classroom. There was a stage that occupied more than half of the room, about fifteen one person desk displayed in arc of a circle front of it and a large desk at the right of the stage, with a mixing console, probably connected to the stage's sound system, on top. At the sight of the mixing console, Vinyl's whistle became sharper.

"Ciao, Bella!" [Hey there, Beautiful!] Vinyl whispered in an almost amorous tone as she walked to the mixing table. "Awww, yeah! That's some good stuff!" Vinyl commented happily while she examined the console.

"The soundproofing of the room had been remade during the summer," Cheryl explained with a smile. "As for the sound system, it's brand new! They put it up only two weeks ago."

"You're telling me this baby hasn't been used already?" Vinyl asked eagerly.

"Huh...Yes," Cheryl answered. "Why do you ask?"

"Time to change that!" Vinyl said happily, ignoring Cheryl's last question.

Vinyl took her laptop out of his protective jacket and plugged it to the mixing console before powering both of them up. She played a random track from her vast library of tunes. As the music started to play, her excited grin was replaced by a puzzled frown. She changed multiples settings of the console to no avail, the song sounded completely out of tune.

"Something wrong?" Cheryl asked as she noticed Vinyl's frown.

"Yeah..." Vinyl said slowly. "I don't know what they did when they installed it, but the settings are completely messed up." she kneeled down to look under the desk. "MA QUALE GRUPPO DI DEFFICIENTE!" [WHAT A BUNCH OF RETARDS!] she yelled in anger before powering the console down. "None of the plugging was done properly. I'll have to redo it entirely!" Vinyl growled before starting to unplug every wire connected to the console.

"Do you have to do that now?" Cheryl asked. "The welcoming ceremony's about to start!"

"The ceremony lasts what? Half a hour, forty minutes top?" Vinyl asked, still busy unplugging the console. "Forty minutes of hearing a fancy speech that most students don't even listen to. It's no problem if I miss it!"

"You're supposed to guide your students from the hall to your classroom," Cheryl said. "You're supposed to be introduced as well."

"They can find it on their own, can't they? I mean, it's not their first year in this school. They don't need a chaperon to find a classroom." Vinyl shrugged casually. "Vabbè, tutto e staccato adesso!" [Ok, everything's unplugged now!] the DJ said to herself. "Just gotta sort everything now!" Vinyl sighed in annoyance.

"Vincenza, I don't think Sedgwick and Madam Headmistress are going to approve you ditching the welcoming ceremony." Cheryl warned softly.

"Tell them it's either I miss this ceremony to set this thing right, right now..." Vinyl said, pointing at the console. "Or, I go to the ceremony and do it when the students are here with me!"

"You don't have to do it, you know?" Cheryl tried to convince her. "We can always call those who set the sound system in the..."

"Cheryl', after the sloppy job they did in the first place, I suggest to never contact them again!" Vinyl retorted with a shrug.

"Fine!" Cheryl sighed in defeat. "Good luck with your class when they get here," she added before going out of the classroom.

"Ok, thanks!" Vinyl turned her gaze on the pile of wires and plugs at her feet. Her gaze followed the wires up to the stage where it took notice of all the speakers on stage. "I'll have to see which wire is for which speakers.... Might take me more than forty minutes.... Better get to work immediately." she unbuttoned her white suit jacket and put it on the hatstand near the door. "Se caso mai faccio una macchia su questo, Rarity mi ammazzera!" [If I ever stain this, Rarity'll kill me!] Vinyl whispered before heading on stage.





"That was a strange welcoming ceremony," one of Octavia's friends, the boy with short blond, nearly white, hair, commented softly as the group of six students was slowly climbing up the stairs to get to their classroom on the third floor.

"What was the strangest, Frederic?" Beatrice asked with a small chuckle. "Heliopolis with her tricolored hair? Or Sedgwick freaking out when Ms Lee whispered her something right before the ceremony started?"

"Easy answer!" Another boy of the group, with short, wavy brown hair this time, answered, giggling softly. "Octavia with a biker jacket!"

"Henry, would you please get off my back with that jacket?" Octavia asked in an annoyed frown, Vinyl's jacket resting on her shoulders on top of her uniform's black sleeveless pullover.

"I wonder what happened for our new teacher to be absent at the ceremony." the last girl of the group, a tall pale girl with dark curly hair as long as Octavia's, pondered.

"I think Ms Sedgwick mentioned something about the new sound system they installed during the holidays, Viola," a caramel color skinned young man with dark short hair said with a calm voice.

"You know, 'Parish', I wonder why they have even installed it," Frederic muttered with a small frown. "It's not like they needed it during the previous years."

"I told you that I don't like to be called by my surname." Parish said calmly.

"Oh, right! Sorry, I've spent too much time with Henry during the summer," Frederic said in a genuine apologetic tone.

"Well, we can't pronounce your first name and you don't like that we call you 'Harsh' so we got to call you something?" Henry chimed in.

"Boys!" Viola said impatiently before Parish could reply. "I'm not hearing this discussion again! You've been through that one at least a hundred of times."

"GUYS! GUYS! Wait up!" a girl with short nearly white hair with slightly teal ends shouted as she was running from the floor below to catch up the group of six.

"Hello, Laura!" Octavia smiled politely as she stopped to face the newcomer. "Where were you during the ceremony?"

"I was ..... saying hello to my.... friends from when I ... was in Classic Literature," Laura explained, panting a bit because of her running up the stairs. "Apparently, they've seen our new teach'. They say she looks cool!"

"That's very useful to know, Laura," Viola sarcastically said. "Thank you very much!"

"Ignore her, Laura!" Beatrice said, rolling her eyes at Viola's comment. "Anything else?"

"No, they've only seen her for a couple of seconds when Ms Lee was giving her a tour," Laura replied softly. As the group started to climb up the stairs again, she noticed the white and blue biker jacket. "What's that jacket, Octavia? You got a bike during the holidays?" Laura asked with curiosity.

"No, I didn't get a bike during the holidays." Octavia chuckled softly. "It's a long story, I'll tell you after class."

"Ok!" Laura nodded. "Anyone has seen Diana, Fiona or Nathan yet?" she asked as they reached the third floor.

"I think they're in front of the class room already," Frederic said, extending his neck forward to search for the others. "There!"

He pointed at the group of three in front of the room 303; a tall, well built, young man with messy shoulder long blond hair, a small girl with short light-blond hair and another girl with long dark brown hair with an orange scarf wrapped around her neck. 

The group of seven joined the one of three and, after having bid their hello, they entered in the classroom, spotting a white suit jacket on the hatstand and an open laptop on the mixing console. But they didn't see any sign of an their actual new teacher. Viola quickly walked up to the suit jacket before examining it with attention.

"Viola, what are ya doin'?" the student with the orange scarf, Fiona, asked in a whisper as Viola was picking up the jacket.

"Guys, this comes from Carousel Boutique!" Viola let out excitedly. "Oh, our new teacher must be so refined and...."

"Finalmente, ho finito! Spero ché funziona adesso, altrimenti vado a trovare quelli installatori di merda per gli spaccare il culo in due!" [Finally, it's done! I hope that it works now, otherwise I'm gonna find those shitty fitters to break their ass apart!]

All the students blinked in confusion at the italian outburst coming from the stage. Well, all the students beside Octavia whose eyes snapped wide open when she heard that voice. 

No... It can't be her, right? Octavia thought, her eyes refusing to look elsewhere than her feet.

She heard the footsteps coming from stage toward her and her friends and classmates. She heard someone make a small jump from the stage to land a couple of feet in front of the small group of students. She started to look up.

No sneakers at her feet. That's good! Octavia thought as she looked up to the teacher's waist.

No ripped, low-waisted jeans... but simple and elegant white trousers! So unlike her! Octavia's gaze went higher.

No white tank top .... but a black, cotton, strapless bustier. Octavia smiled internally.

No tattoo on the.... Oh God the tattoo is there! .... This means it's her.... 

Octavia's face fell when her gazed on the teacher's left shoulder on which the word 'PON-3' was tattooed. Ocavia looked up to her teacher's face level and saw Vinyl's face grinning at the young students in front of her.

"Hey, kids! I'm your new teacher for this year! My name's Vicenza Scratch!" Vinyl shouted happily to a dumbstruck Octavia and her confused classmates.

"......Mannaggia!" [Damn!] Octavia let out in a slow whisper.
> Meet the students
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"......Mannaggia!" [Damn!] Octavia let out in a slow whisper.

As she said that, all her other classmates started to look at the young cellist with a puzzled frown. As far as they knew, Octavia couldn't speak a word of Italian. Hearing her saying that had turned all the heads from the new teacher to her.

"What do you know! I must be better at the teacher thing than I first thought," Vinyl commented with a short chuckle, her eyes locked on Octavia. "In only four days of doing absolutely nothing for it, I get to make you speak one word in Italian on your own. Mitico!" [Awesome!]

Octavia's response to that comment was a low unintelligible mumbling which Vinyl totally ignored as she was looking at the other students, returning the curious glance they were giving her, without an agape mouth though.

"Octavia, is that...." Beatrice began, whispering in Octavia's ear.

"Yes," Octavia answered abruptly, not waiting for her friend to finish her question.

"And she's going to be...." 'Parish' said with his voice calm as always despite his stunned expression.

"Apparently," Octavia muttered.

"Well." Vinyl clapped her hands together, startling the students in front of her. "Not that it isn't fun to see you with those dumbstruck expressions, but why don't we get started? Have a seat." she gestured to the dozens of desks in front of the stage. "Oh, and you!" Vinyl pointed at Viola who jumped with a soft surprised squeal, Vinyl's jacket still in her hands. "Put my jacket where you found it, will you?"

"Octavia, didn't you say your father hired her for some technical work in his label?" Viola asked in a whisper as they walked to their desks, after having hooked Vinyl's jacket on the hatstand.

"I thought it was what he hired her for." Octavia answered slowly.

"Didn't you ask her?" Frederic asked.

"Uh... no." Octavia admitted.

"So some random DJ suddenly moves into your house and you're not even curious about what she's gonna do for your father," Henry said with a puzzled frown. "That's a bit stupid."

"I... I..." Octavia stammered. "Look, it doesn't matter!"

"I think it does," Beatrice whispered. "You do realize that our teacher's gonna spend the year in the room next to yours, don't you?"

"I don't want to talk about it!" Octavia hissed vigorously.

"But,..."

"I said I didn't want to talk about it!" Octavia insisted before sitting at her desk.

In the mean time, Vinyl sat on the edge of the stage while the students slowly took their places in front of her. She noticed that the group sort of divided themselves into three groups. Octavia, who was trying to be as small as possible, was sitting at left side of the room along with five other students who, much like Octavia, were all wearing bow-ties. On the other side of the classroom, the two blonds were sitting next to the dark haired girl with the orange scarf. 

And, in the middle of the two desks, a wide no-man's land was sitting the girl with white hair and teal ends. Vinyl couldn't help but notice that, compared to the others, she was the only one who was looking at her with more curiosity than puzzlement. Octavia being the only other exception seeing as, she was trying her best to not look at Vinyl at all.

"So....." Vinyl let out slowly, swinging her legs back and forth above the edge of the stage. "You guys plan on remaining silent during the next hour and a half?" she asked with a small chuckle, earning no responses. "Well, in any case... Welcome to the Senior year of high school!" she said happily. "Anyone got a question?"

Laura timidly raised her hand and Vinyl invited her to speak with a wave from her right hand.

"Huh... You said your name was Vincenza Scratch, right?" Laura asked hesitantly. Vinyl simply nodded. "The same Vincenza Scratch who's also known as DJ Pon-3, the Queen of Manehatten's clubs?" she added with a growing excitement.

"What's your name girl?" Vinyl asked with a soft smile.

"Laura Hart."

"Well, to answer your question, Laura, I didn't get this for nothing." Vinyl pointed at her 'Pon-3' tattoo on her shoulder with a short chuckle.

"That's so freaking awesome! DJ Pon-3 is our teacher!" Laura said with excitement.

"You know her, Laura?" the small blonde girl, Diana, asked slowly.

"Of course! My cousin in Manehatten brought me to a club in which she was DJ-ing last spring," Laura explained happily. "The coolest night of my life so far!" Vinyl smiled softly at that statement.

"How did you get in the club?" Nathan, the tall blond next to the girl with the orange scarf, asked with puzzlement. "You were sixteen during last spring,"

"Uh...." Laura shuffled awkwardly on her seat.

"Fake ID?" Vinyl suggested with a knowing grin.

Everyone let out a shocked gasp when Laura nodded slowly, her cheeks red from embarrassment.

"Do you mind if I have a look at it? If you still have it of course." Vinyl asked with genuine curiosity.

Laura nodded and slowly started to look in her wallet before timidly extending her fake identity card to Vinyl who examined it with great attention.

"Mhmmmm." Vinyl pondered for a couple of seconds as she flipped the card in her hands. "Caspita! Your cousin sure knows the good people." Vinyl let out a short, impressed whistle. "That's from Patrica, isn't it? No wonder the bouncer let you in with that!"

Laura's eyes snapped wide open in surprise. "How did you...."

"Where do you think I got mine when I was younger?" Vinyl asked with a wink, causing a more shocked collective gasp from her students. "Besides, only an eccentric like her could have come up with the name 'Lyra Heartstrings'," she added with a chuckle. She noticed Laura's confused expression. "Don't worry, you're not going to get into trouble. But you know I'm gonna have to keep this, right?" Laura nodded with a relieved sigh as Vinyl put the card in her back pocket.

"Anyway, now that I know you like what I did and that you've used a fake ID to get in at one of my gigs," Vinyl said casually. "Why don't you tell me more about yourself?."

"Huh...What do you want to know?" Laura asked.

"Basic stuff: name, your real age, what instrument you play, hobbies, and what not," Vinyl suggested with a shrug.

"Well, I'm Laura Hart. I'm seventeen years old," Laura said softly. "I play the lyre and for my hobby.... Well, I help in a pony ranch on Sundays."

"A pony ranch?" Vinyl asked with interest. "That sounds nice. Anything else?" Laura shook her head slowly. "Ok, then. Who wants to be next?" The dark haired girl with an orange scarf raised her hand after a short silent pause.

"Ma name's Fiona," the girl said quietly in a thick, southern accent. "Fiona Buckner-Smith. Ah'm eighteen. Ah play the fiddle and..."

"The violin, Fiona," Viola corrected her impatiently from across the room. "It's called a violin."

"Same thin'!" Fiona cast a short glare at her classmate.

"I beg to differ," Viola added slowly. "There are subtle differences that you...."

"That's nice and all," Vinyl interjected with a small chuckle. "But you and I aren't here to discuss about instrument terminology."Almeno, spero così.... Perché non ho la più minima idea di quale sono queste differenze... [At least, I hope so.... Because I haven't got the slightest clue about what those differences are...] she winced mentally. "You wanted to say something more?" Vinyl asked to Fiona.

"...nah, Ah'm good," Fiona muttered sourly after a couple of seconds of silence. 

"All right, then. You?" Vinyl pointed her finger at Viola who cleared her throat while fumbling with her purple bow tie.

"I'm Viola Krauss," Viola said with a perfectly clear Canterlot accent. "I'm eighteen years old. I've been playing the violin since I was twelve."

"You don't have a hobby of some sort?" Vinyl asked with curiosity.

"I've never communicated that sort of informations to our previous teachers, I don't see why I should do otherwise with you," Viola explained in a polite, yet firm tone.

"Fair enough." Vinyl shrugged casually. "Moving on to you with the red bow tie," she added, pointing at the brown haired boy with a red bow tie.

"Me? Well, I'm Henry Patterson. Eighteen years old. I'm a percussionist and I'm thinking of learning how to rap as a hobby," Henry said with a happy grin.

"Rap?!" his comrades asked in unison with a very surprised and disbelieving gasp. "Are you serious?"

"No, I just wanted to see the look on your faces," Henry explained with a short fit of laughter which was soon joined by Vinyl's. "Priceless!"

"Good to know there's a funny one," Vinyl commented with a small chuckle. "Moving on to the other red bow tie." she pointed at the nearly white haired young man at Henry's right.

"I'm Frederic Horzowski. I'm eighteen years old and I play the piano which also happens to be my personal hobby," Frederic said in a calm matter of fact tone. 

"Mhm Mhm!" Vinyl nodded before pointing at Beatrice.

"My name's Beatrice Bluenote, I'm seventeen. And I can play the sousaphone and the tuba," Beatrice said.

As she didn't seem to be willing to say anything else, Vinyl designated the small blonde girl across the room.

"I'm Diana Hoovet, seventeen years old. I play the flute and... I don't know if it counts as hobby, but I spend most my sundays baking muffins with my mother," Diana explained with a cheerful voice.

Mhmmmm Muffins.... Vinyl thought with envy, her gluttony slightly taking the control of her mind.

Diana giggled softly when she noticed Vinyl's hungry look. "If you want to, I can bring some next Monday," she suggested.

"Mhmmm." Vinyl pondered for a moment. "That would be nice. Thanks." she smiled at Diana before pointing at Nathan two desk at her left. "Big guy, you're next."

"Name's Nathan Meadow, nineteen years old," Nathan said casually. "I'm a guitarist. But, I don't have much time for hobbies with my part-time job at Donut Joe's." he noticed Vinyl's interrogative frown. "That's two streets to the right from the student's gate."

"Thanks!" Vinyl winked before pointing at the last student to be introduced. "What about you?"

"Huh... My name's Harshavardhan Parish Nabarunmandhu," the caramel-color skinned boy said with a pinch of worry.

Vinyl blinked at his name. "That's going to be a problem."

"I know it's hard to pronounce but..."

"Oh, I have no problem in pronouncing 'Harshavardhan'," Vinyl said with perfect diction and accent, something that surprised everyone in the room. "It's just that I don't know how to make a short with it that doesn't sound weird.... Unless you're ok with 'Harsh'?"

"Huh... I'm not very appreciative of that nickname," Harshavardhan said slowly.

"No real surprise there," Vinyl said with a shrug. "Hang on.... You're the one who plays the harp, right?" Harshavardhan nodded. "What do you think of 'Harpo'?"

He blinked a couple of times before turning to Frederic and Henry. "In all those years we've known each other, you've never managed to come up with that nickname?" he asked with reproach. When his friends shook their heads, he turned his toward Vinyl. "Harpo's nice," Harpo said with a small smile.

Vinyl smiled back. "All right, Harpo. Anything else you want to say about you?"

"Well, I'm eighteen and I like to read books during my free time, Ms Scratch," he said casually.

"Ok!" Vinyl said abruptly. "One thing I should've told you all, the first one of you who calls me Ms, Madam, or any other title whatsoever, will get detention!" she turned her head to Harpo. "FYI, that works retroactively. Sorry 'Harpo', but that's detention for you," she affirmed with a stern face.

"What?" the rest of class shouted in unison while 'Harpo' was standing still with his mouth agape.

"You can't do that!" Viola protested with a scandalized tone.

"Yeah, since when does a teacher punish someone who's polite with her?" Henry asked in total disbelief.

"It's basically power abuse!" Frederic protested vigorously.

"You should be ashamed of yourself!" Beatrice shouted angrily.

"Yeah, that's so unfair!" Diana interjected.

"I thought someone like you would be cool, I was wrong!" Laura roared with anger.

"That there's the most stupid thing Ah've ever heard!" Fiona bellowed. "And Ah've seen ma cuz pretendin' he could charm a nest of hornets with bongos!"

"I can't believe you'd take such drastic punishment for something so petty!" Nathan said with an obvious disgust.

"And I can't believe you all really thought she was serious about that!" Octavia interjected loudly, finally exiting her 'silent exiled state'.

"Huh?" 

The protesting students all looked at Octavia with cocked eyebrows. Octavia simply pointed her finger at Vinyl who, despite having kept a stern façade during their outburst, was now biting her lip to contain her laughter.

"Va bene! Va bene!" [Ok! Ok!] Vinyl exhaled to calm her giggles. "I was just joking."

"Why did you do that?" Diana asked in confusion. "That was just mean!"

"Well, you can think of it as my first lesson to all of you," Vinyl answered. "In the biz, unfair, mean and petty reactions, like the one I just did, are sadly common occurrence," she explained with a serious tone that convinced everyone to listen to her in silence. "It's not school life out there. People important for your future career can react to what you say and to what you do in about every way you can imagine. Some times, it's justified and most often, it's as absurd as getting a detention for calling your teacher 'Ms'."

"So my first advice's the following one: make sure to know your contacts before trying to do business with them," Vinyl said with wisdom. "In Harpo's case, he couldn't really have done some research about me so that's no big deal. But, if you must discuss with an influent label, like for example: Vito Philharmonica, one good thing for you to do is to go to his daughter, whom you all know and who's been glaring at me every five seconds when she thought I couldn't see her,..." 

Octavia's cheeks became bright crimson from embarrassment as her classmates started to chuckle at Vinyl's remark. 

"...to learn a couple of things about him. It's sad to say but one misplaced word to the wrong person and your career can be jeopardized for a long time, no matter your talents. And, always check your sources! The biz is full of sharks, ready to do completely dirty tricks, just to get the juiciest piece of meat." Devo smettere di fare le metafore con il cibo... Mi fa venire fame...  [I must stop the food metaphors... Makes me hungry...] Vinyl added mentally. 

"So, basically, there are no friends in the music business?" Frederic asked.

"I wouldn't go that far," Vinyl said slowly. "I knew a DJ that I thought was my friend who tried to do me a low blow, that's true. But I've had a lot of friends in the biz who've helped me out when it was possible. It depends on a lot of things." she checked on the classroom's clock. "Anyway, we've still got about forty five minutes before I can let you go.... If you have any questions, I'll be glad to answer to them."

The next three quarters hour were mostly spent with Laura excitedly asking question about Vinyl's career and how she ended up as a teacher in Canterlot. Vinyl answered the questions with sincerity and noticed that at least the two third of the class were genuinely interested in her story. The other third was composed of Viola and Frederic who were only half listening, but Vinyl didn't mind them the slightest, and Octavia who was once again trying to not look at the DJ's general direction.

"Ha!" Vinyl let out when the bell rang. "Can't believe I'm about to say that but... Class dismissed!" Vinyl chuckled a bit as her students slowly packed their things in order to go. "Remember to bring your instruments on Monday, I'd like to judge your skills. Except for the piano! There's one backstage."

"Is she able to do that?" Viola whispered to Frederic. "From what we heard, she hasn't touched a single instrument in her career...."

"I don't know... We'll just have to see." Frederic shrugged as he made his way through the door.

"Ottavia," Vinyl called as the young cellist was about to stand up. "Can you stay here for a couple of minutes?"

"Sure..." Octavia nodded before turning toward her friends. "I'll meet you guys downstairs."

"Ok, see you in a few," Beatrice said before going out with Viola, Frederic, 'Harpo' and Henry.

"Goodbye, Ms Scratch," Diana said politely. "I won't forget your batch of muffins," she added with a chuckle before passing the door.

"Thanks, kid! Can't wait to taste them!" Vinyl winked.

"Goodbye, Ms," Laura, Fiona and Nathan said casually before going out of the room.

"Bye, kiddos!"

A pregnant silence filled the room when Vinyl looked over Octavia who was glaring at her.

"Are you mad at me or something?" Vinyl asked, walking to Octavia's desk.

"Why didn't you tell me?" Octavia asked with an angry frown, ignoring Vinyl's question.

"Tell you what?"

"That you were going to be teaching here!" Octavia snapped loudly. "That you were going to be MY teacher!"

"What difference would it have made?" Vinyl asked with a calm voice.

"Well, maybe I wouldn't have come to school on your bike!" Octavia said loudly. "Maybe I wouldn't have told my friends about you!" she started to shake from anger. "Maybe I would have kept it a secret so that people don't start saying that I'm just a teacher's pet! Maybe...."

"Well, technically," Vinyl interjected. "I'm the one who lives at your house, your father is paying me indirectly and also pays for what I eat.... So, I'm the one who's more the pet in this story." Vinyl chuckled.

"It doesn't matter!" Octavia shouted. "People are going to say things about me... That my success this year would be all thanks to me housing my teacher.... That you'd favor me over the others..."

"Because you think I'd do that?" Vinyl asked firmly.

"No, but it won't stop them to think so!"

"Octavia, your father has been in this school board long before your attendance. He told me so," Vinyl said softly. "Since you've been here, has something along those lines ever happened because of him?"

"....No," Octavia admitted slowly.

"Then why do you think that my situation's going to matter?" Vinyl asked. "Your father has clearly more influence on your success than I could ever 'hope' to have and it doesn't bother anyone."

"My father doesn't come to the school everyday. Most of the students don't even know he's a board member," Octavia said. "You, on the other hand, are going to come to school with me. People are going to get curious about you: the young DJ who teaches music at Celestia's Royal Academy. They'll dig further and they'll find out that you live with me and my father and...." Octavia started to hyperventilate.

"Octavia!" Vinyl said abruptly as she grabbed her by her shoulders, interrupting Octavia's rant at the same time. "Remain calm,  inhale..." Octavia inhaled a large breath of wind. "... and exhale..." Octavia let out the air she had breathed in slowly. "Ascolta..." Octavia raised an eyebrow at the DJ. "Ok, listen... That better?" Vinyl asked, rolling her eyes annoyingly.

"Much..." Octavia answered with a curt nod.

"You shouldn't care about what people might think about this!" Vinyl said firmly. "We both know that won't happen because you're intelligent enough to succeed without any outside assistance."

"How can you possibly know that?"

"I'm your teacher, remember?" Vinyl chuckled. "I've read your records. Do you know what I read in it?" Octavia shook her head slowly. "I read that you've been one of the top students for a couple of years in a row and let me tell you something: that's clearly not my teaching that's going to change that. Te lo giuro! You and all your classmates probably have twice my academic knowledge," [I promise you!] Vinyl said with a good hearted laugh.

"Some teacher you turn out to be, Vincenza," Octavia muttered, the shadow of a smile appearing on the corner of her mouth.

"Octavia, I'm not here to give you tests or assignments... Well, I'll have to at some point but that's not the real reason I'm here!" Vinyl waved off playfully. "I'm mainly here to give you an insight of what's like out there and how to face it."

Octavia nodded slowly before realizing something. "You've been calling me by my normal name for a while now, you know that?" 

"Addesso ché lo sta dicendo..." [Now that you're mentioning it...] Vinyl pondered out loud. "How about I keep it like that for when we're at school?"

"What do you mean?" Octavia asked with confusion.

"I'll call you Octavia Philharmonica in the class room and I'll keep the Ottavia for when we're at home. So that you can get the feeling that it's not your teacher that lives with you."

"That's a little too far fetched, isn't it?" Octavia chuckled softly.

"Do you have a better idea?" Vinyl asked playfully.

"No, not really," Octavia admitted.

"So, we're good?"

"For now, but be ready for when Father comes back tonight," Octavia warned playfully.

"You plan on yelling at him?" Vinyl asked with a knowing grin.

"At him and you!" Octavia specified.

"Fair enough." Vinyl shrugged. "Should I call you a cab to get home?"

Instead of answering, Octavia took Vinyl's biker jacket off the hatstand and put it on.

"Does that answer your question?" Octavia asked with a soft grin.

Vinyl returned Octavia's smile. "Go join your friends already," she said with a chuckle. "I still have to do a couple of things here."

Octavia nodded before going out of the classroom. As soon as she left the room, Vinyl turned her gaze toward the mixing table and the speakers on stage.

"Vediamo un po' quello che sa fare, Bella!" [Let's just see what you can do, Beautiful!] Vinyl whispered with an excited grin as she walked to the mixing table.





At the same moment, on the school's roof.

"Thank you for coming so quickly, Sir!" Ms Heliopolis said with relief to the bricklayer she had called.

"No problem, Ma'am," the bricklayer said casually as he inspected the edge of the roof. "You're lucky your janitor checked the roof today. If left unattended some of those bricks might have come loose."

"Any idea what could have caused this?" Ms Heliopolis asked.

"Probably the weather which weakened the cement in between those bricks," he said, pointing at the bricks, which were dangerously exposed, at the edge of the roof. "But don't you worry, I'll have this fixed faster than you can say Lickety-split," he assured before starting to prepare some mortar in a bucket he had brought along.

"Good thing that edge is above the teacher's parking lot and not on the students' entrance," Ms Heliopolis said, shivering at the thought of a brick falling on a student's head.

"Oh, It can hold a little while longer, as long as the roof doesn't start to shake," the bricklayer said matter-of-factly. "Still, better safe then sorry, right?"

"Right." Ms Heliopolis nodded.

At that moment, they both heard a faint deep 'wub' sound coming from the floor below them as they felt the roof shaking a little. They heard the noise of stones sliding on one another before they heard three loud crashes followed by a car's alarm bell. The bricklayer slowly peeked above the edge to confirmed what the headmistress and him were fearing.

"Uh.... Is the owner of the purple sedan down there well insured?" the bricklayer asked slowly as he faced the headmistress.
> A chat before dinner
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

        After having checked that the sound system worked perfectly with the proper settings and having changed back to her casual clothes, Vinyl went to the parking lot, only to find a dozens of teacher blocking the way out. 

“What’s going on?” Vinyl asked Cheryl, whom she had spotted at the back of the group, with curiosity.

“Some of the roof’s bricks fell on Ms Sedgwick’s car,” Cheryl replied with empathy.

“Ouch,” Vinyl winced. “I hope no one was hurt.”

Cheryl shook her head softly. “Thankfully, no one was near the parking lot when the shake happened.”

“The shake?” Vinyl asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Ms Heliopolis was on the rooftop with a bricklayer, who had come to re-cement the whole thing, when they heard a deep noise that shook the roof a bit, causing the bricks to dislodge from the roof,” Cheryl explained. “Apparently, it was coming from the third floor.”

“Oh!” Vinyl let out quietly in realization.

“Which isn’t really plausible, because the entire third floor has been soundproofed during the summer,” Cheryl continued matter-of-factly, not noticing Vinyl’s reaction.

“Yeah, you’re probably right...” Vinyl quickly agreed to buy her way out. “Well, not that I wouldn’t gladly show sympathy for Sedgwick,” Vinyl said in a well concealed sarcasm. “I have someone to pick up. Seeya on Monday, Cheryl.” Vinyl gave her short wave before walking to her bike.

“All right.” Cheryl waved back. “Have a nice week-end.”

        Vinyl settled her laptop and clothes in the trunk of the bike after having pulled her helmet out of it. She straddled her bike, started the ignition and was about to put her helmet on when she heard someone she recognized as Sedgwick calling her angrily.

“Scratch, hold on a minute!”

“Mhm?” Vinyl faced the angry vice-principal with the most casual tone she could muster. “What do you want?”

“You were giving class on the third floor, am I right?” Theresa asked, staring intensely at the newly hired teacher.

“Yes, I was,” Vinyl answered with a nod.

“What did you do during the time you were giving class?” Theresa asked with suspicion.

“During class time? I chatted with my students,” Vinyl explained casually. “You know? To get to know them.” No e tanto una bugia.... O provato l'impianto dopo il tempo di lezione. [It’s not really a lie....I tested the sound system after class time.] Vinyl added mentally.

“And after class?”

Accidenti a lei! [Damn her!] Vinyl thought angrily before resigning in telling the truth. “I’ve tested the sound system, then I left.”

“AHA!” Theresa pointed an accusatory finger at Vinyl. “So it was your fault!”

“How’s testing the sound system related to your car’s state?” Vinyl cocked her eyebrow. She knew it had everything to do with the purple car’s state, but watching Sedgwick groan and lose her calm was extremely satisfactory.

“It’s a loud sound that caused the roof to shake which caused the bricks to fell on my car!” Theresa snapped. “You were in the only occupied classroom of the third floor and you admitted using the sound system. You’re responsible for what happened to my car!”

“Technically, gravity’s responsible for what happened to your car,” Vinyl replied casually, earning a snort of laughter from another teacher with greyish white hair and a goatee in a brown suit.

“Are you taking me for a fool?” Theresa asked angrily after

“I’m trying but you’re not really making it easy,” Vinyl answered with the most genuine honesty.

        Said honesty took Theresa completely by surprise. While the Vice-Principal stood in next to the white and blue bike agape, the teacher with the brown suit was now openly laughing at the remark. At his side was standing a small woman in a midnight blue suit who was biting her lips to contain her laughter. The headmistress looked at the two of them before slowly shaking her head with a slightly disapproving frown. 

“If you don’t need me anymore....” Vinyl put her helmet on. “Oh, thanks by the way!”

Theresa blinked in confusion. “Thanks for what?”

“If you hadn’t insisted on me moving from your spot, it would have been my bike in place of your car,” Vinyl explained, her satisfied smirk hidden by her helmet. “Alla prossima!” [See you next time!] she added before making her motorcycle hummed loudly, causing Theresa break from her stunned state with a startle and to take a few steps back.

“I’m sending you the bill for my car’s repairs!” Theresa yelled over the noise of the motor after having regained her composure both from her startle and Vinyl’s remark.

“You can send me all the bills you want....” Theresa’s face lit up with triumph. “...I just won’t pay any of them,” Vinyl chuckled before speeding out of the parking lot.

“…..” Theresa’s face became scarlet with anger. “CURSE YOU VINCENZA SCRATCH! CURSE YOU!” she yelled furiously at the sky.

        Back at the entrance of the building, the crowd of teacher scattered while Ms Heliopolis looked at the two teachers, the small woman in a deep blue tailor suit and the man with the grey goatee, were supporting each other to not fall on the ground because of their fit of laughter.

“Dimitri, Selene, there’s nothing funny in all that,” Ms Heliopolis chastised softly.

“Celeste, I beg to differ,” Selene said, wiping her tears away. “Those comebacks were hilarious!”

“Did you see Theresa’s face when the new girl answered her question about taking her for a fool?” Dimitri chuckled happily. “Priceless!”

“I expected that from Selene but I’m a bit disappointed in you Dimitri,” Celeste said with a stern, yet playful expression. “I expected better from a mathematician of your standards.”

“Chaotician, Celeste,” Dimitri corrected with a shrug. “I’m a chaotician before I’m a maths teacher,” he explained. “And, the chaotician that I am is convinced that this Vincenza Scratch’s going to make this year very interesting!”

“I totally agree!” Selene nodded firmly.

Celestia sighed with a short chuckle. “And the worst thing in all that is that you’re probably right.”





“Wowow! Slow down a minute,” Laura said frantically. “You mean that our new teacher, who’s probably one of the most awesome DJs in the country, is actually living in your house?” she asked Octavia with excitement and disbelief.

“Yes, that’s exactly what I mean, Laura,” Octavia answered, a bit annoyed by Laura’s excitement.

        She had met up with her friends at the cafeteria after having left their classroom twenty minutes ago. Octavia had explained to Laura, Diana and Fiona what her situation with the teacher was exactly. Having already explained that to more than half of her classmates, added to her previous conversation with said teacher, she didn’t see the utility to hide that from them. The only one who still didn’t know was Nathan who had to leave immediately for his shift at Donut Joe's.

“An’ yer ok with a teacher in yer house?” Fiona asked with concern. “Don’t that make ya... Ah don’t know... uncomfortable?”

“Doesn’t, Fiona,” Viola corrected softly. 

Everyone ignored her, finding the actual conversation too much interesting to bother Fiona with grammar.

“Actually, I’m more uncomfortable with the fact no one told me about it beforehand,” Octavia explained. “Other than that, there’s not much that I can do. I can’t really ask my father to kick her out.”

“What’s she like at your house?” Diana asked with curiosity.

Octavia pondered in silence for a couple of seconds. “So far, it’s been like having a very distant relative at home,” Octavia explained slowly. “It’s not much of a bother to have her at home, but it’s not really a pleasure either.” Octavia looked at her watch. “I’d better get going, it’s nearly five.”

“I think it’ll be wise.” Frederic nodded as the musical group stood up from their chairs to go to the school entrance. “Anyone of you three needs a ride?” he asked to Laura, Diana and Fiona.

“Thanks but Laura and I are good,” Diana replied cheerfully. “My mom comes to pick us up, we’ll drop Laura on the way.”

“Ah have my bicycle but thanks for proposin’,” Fiona gave a curt nod with a smile.

“What about you, Octavia?” Beatrice asked as they were in school’s courtyard. “You fetched a cab to go home?”

“No, Vincenza’s picking me up,” Octavia answered matter-of-factly.

“I thought you were mad at her...” Viola said in confusion.

“Not mad enough to turn out her offer to driving me home,” Octavia explained casually. “Plus, the bike’s sort of fun,” she admitted quietly, as if embarrassed to say it out loud.

“Speakin’ of it,” Fiona said as she pointed at the front gate. “Yer ride home’s waitin’ for ya.”

        All the group snapped their heads toward the front gate and noticed their teacher in her white and blue biker outfit and with large purple shades on her nose, her helmet put in between her and the handlebar, bobbing her head and tapping her forefingers on the handles to a rhythm she was the only one to hear.

        The blue haired woman seemed to gather some attention from the passerby students who looked at her with curiosity. People with dyed hairs were not a common occurrence around Celestia’s Royal Academy apparently. Ignoring all the curious stares, Vinyl turned her head and spotted Octavia and her other students.

“Finalmente!” [Finally!] Vinyl shouted, startling her audience a bit. “I’ve been waiting here for a dozen of minutes!” she complained loudly.

        Octavia, her cheeks red from embarrassment, quickly closed the distance between her and the DJ/teacher.

“You don’t have to shout like that!” Octavia chastised in a whisper.

“Yes, I know,” Vinyl whispered back with a devilish grin. “But it’s fun to make you blush like that.” Vinyl turned her face to the staring students. “What? Never saw a chick on a bike with dyed hair before?” she barked furiously. “SHOO!” the startled students quickly ran away from the furious DJ.

“Stop it!” Octavia pleaded. “It’s not how a teacher’s supposed to act.”

“Which teacher are you talking about, Ottavia?” Vinyl asked with a knowing grin. 

        Octavia cocked an eyebrow at that question before noticing Vinyl wink at her behind the purple lense of her shades. As she realized what Vinyl had just done, she couldn’t help to smile.

“Thank you,” Octavia whispered. “I’ll be right back,” she added before walking back to her friends.

“Why did she shout at them like that?” Viola asked, slightly frowning at their teacher.

“She was doing me a favor,” Octavia explained happily.

“Really?” Frederic asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“I’ll explain on Monday,” Octavia said in a hurry. “Bye everyone!”

        After having said goodbye to her friends, Octavia went back to Vinyl’s bike, quickly put the helmet extended to her before sitting on the passenger ‘seat’. The young teacher and her student both gave a short wave at Octavia’s friends before Vinyl sped away, accompanied by a loud hum from the engine and a short ‘Wohoo’ shout from Octavia.

“I’d never thought I’d hear Octavia shouting something like that on a bike,” Harpo remarked with a surprised tone. “She used to be scared in a descent on a bicycle.”

“I don’t think anyone of us has ever thought that, ‘Parish’,” Henry replied in a similar tone, earning nods of approval from everyone.

“Stop calling me ‘Parish’,” Harpo demanded sternly.

“Never!”





        The rest of the afternoon went swimmingly between Octavia and Vinyl. Despite what Octavia had claimed back in the classroom, her father was the only one who received a yelling from her. Though, that might have been because Vinyl clearly avoided the room in which Octavia and her father were ‘talking’ things out, having found a decent excuse into checking the fridge in order to decide what to prepare for dinner. 

        After her discussion with her father, of which she was proud to have left him embarrassed, Octavia locked herself in her room to calm down. As she was busy reading a book, her mobile phone rang its message tone. She grabbed it and saw the message was from Laura.

Hey, guys! Get online on FriendFace as soon as possible! I’ve had an idea :D! the message said.

        Knowing that Laura’s ideas were generally interesting despite being a bit on the eccentric side of life, Octavia’s curiosity was rather piqued. She got up from her bed, not without marking her page, and sat at her desk to turn the computer on. As soon as she could, she entered her login and password for the social network. 

“Let’s see...” Octavia whispered as she read her most recent notification. “...You’ve been invited by Laura Hart to the group: “Senior Year under DJ Pon-3”.” Octavia clicked on the group’s front page and saw the first post. “Heya! I created this group so that we could help each other during this year and share all sort fun stuff and everything. Isn’t that a great idea?” Octavia read out loud. 

Before she could type her comment, she received an invitation to a chat room.

Hey, Octavia! How was the ride home? What do you think of the group?

        As she had a bit of time before dinner, Octavia decided to join Laura’s chat room.

It was nice and I think it’s a rather good idea. How did you come up with that?

        Little Muffin joined the chat room.

I’ve talked to her about a friend of mine who did that for her class. So technically, it’s my idea. ;-)

Diana, is that you? :^)

Do you know anyone else who could have such screen name? :-p

Fair enough! :-)

        Fiddlesticks and Beatrice Bluenote joined the chat room.

Howdy gals! How are y’all have been hangin’ since Ah’ve last seen y’all three hours ago?

You don’t have to type with your accent, Fiona! :-D Viola’s not connected.

Ha! I haven’t noticed. :-$ 

*sigh* You and Viola should really try to be a bit more nice with each other.

Yes, oh great teacher’s ambassador. :-p

HAHA! Good one!

Lol!

Hahaha!

(-_-) Not funny.

Come on, I’m just teasing. ;-)

Hey, check out what I found! http://www.viewtube.com/watch?v=5OBRbs7682c[not a real url, don't browse it]

Is that one of those videos which are all quiet until the scream thing? because I hate those :’-(

Why do you think it’s one of those?

Because that’s what you usually send |-( ?

That’s so not true.

Yes, it is!

*nod* It’s either that or one video from the pony ranch you’re working at...

Bla bla bla... It’s not that! It’s one video of the teach!

There are videos of her on the web? O_o

Well, Laura said she was kinda famous.

Octavia clicked on the link Laura sent. As the video started, she frowned.

Laura, that’s a live show of Sapphire Shores... (-_-)

Who’s at the console in the background? 

Oh my gosh! It’s Ms Scratch!  :-o

Boy, she’s not just talk after all *whistle*

Oh dear, did you see what she was wearing? :-$

Sexy, isn’t it? ;-)

The video was showing Vinyl in a short white tank top, which looked more like a bra than anything else, and in some beige Daisy Duke. Octavia felt a hot blush coming up her cheeks as her new teacher’s outfit put in display her excellent figure.

Well, it’s a bit vulgar.... But she sure has the looks to wear that sort of clothes.

You find that vulgar? :-) Wait until she starts dancing! 

On Octavia’s screen, Vinyl had left from behind the console and had joined the dancers at Sapphire’s demand. They were supposed to be professional dancers, but Octavia couldn’t help to think that they could barely hold the candle to the young DJ. At each sway of hips, the young cellist’s cheeks became redder and Octavia was convinced that all the girls logged to the chat room were in the same state as her.

She sure knows how to dance......

I must admit that’s true....

Way better than the actual dancers.

Indeed.... Laura, do not show this video to the boys!

Why shouldn’t I? 

Because they definitely won’t stop drooling at the teacher everytime they see her afterward... ;-)

So true... (I might have to stop watching it myself in that case :-P)

That’s certain for Henry and Harpo, but Frederic is too class for that!

Ok, every boys, except your future boyfriend ;-), won’t stop drooling at our young and sexy teacher. (Ps: Laura, you perv! ;-p )

HE’S NOT MY FUTURE BOYFRIEND!!!

Oh! Does that mean I can make a move on him then? :-D

NO, YOU CAN’T!!! Beside, aren’t you dating Nathan already?

Nathan and I aren’t dating!! (>_<) Seriously where does that even come from? 

Well, you two are always together... It’s kinda natural that people start to think that.

Well, people are wrong!

That’s just great, ‘cause our little muffin here is having a HUGE crush on our big blond guitarist :-D

LAURA!!!! You promised not to tell anyone!

I promised to never tell Nathan, that’s all. :-p

Hey, you want a few pointers? ;-) I’ll gladly help out.

Maybe you could chaperon her during their first date.

Little Muffin left the chat room.

And now she’s gone, you happy, Laura? (-_-)

What did I do?

You mocked her with something she trusted you about!

Geez, it was to help her! She won’t get his attention without Fiona’s help.

You might be right about that, but you didn’t have to say it like that.

I guess we could have been a bit more diplomatic. :-s

You think? |-(

Whatever! I’m sure Octavia agrees with me. Right, Octavia?

I think she left already...

No, she’s still logged in.

        Octavia was indeed still logged to the chat room, but her attention was on something entirely different. During the last dozens of minutes, she had been busy on watching other videos about her new teacher’s past gigs or songs, by pure curiosity. Sure the DJ’s music was extremely loud, but it was bearable at a more reasonable volume.

        While her first contact with the sort of music the DJ liked was rather dreadful, listening to it as she was at the moment was very nice. Octavia now unconsciously tapped the rhythm of the songs with her forefinger on her computer mouse.

        Octavia understood why Laura had called Vinyl the Queen of Manehatten’s club life in the classroom. Vinyl seemed to always have had the crowd within the palm of her hand on every videos Octavia had seen, even the ones about her first sets as a DJ. The DJ looked so charismatic behind her turntables with the crowd dancing at her music, chanting her stage name like people acclaiming their monarch. And despite most of her facial expressions being hidden by her purple shades, Vinyl’s smile on each shots of her face couldn’t possibly be more genuine than it already was.

        It was like seeing Vinyl under a brand new light. Octavia didn’t see the rude DJ she had first thought Vinyl was anymore, nor the young and admittedly rather peculiar music teacher assigned to her class. To her, Vinyl was clearly an artist who simply loved what she did. The sort of artist that deserved to be considered as such. The sort of artist an aspiring musician like Octavia would be glad to learn from.

        Her daydreaming were suddenly interrupted by a series of high pitched buzzes that overcame the music of the video she was watching. She looked back at her chat window.

Laura sent a buzz.
Laura sent a buzz.
Laura sent a buzz.

For crying out loud! LAURA, STOP THAT!

What did I do now? You’re the ones who wanted to know if Octavia was still here!

Yes, but I don’t think we wanted to know if a dozen of buzzes could make our ears bleed.

Exactly!!

What’s going on?

See? It worked! :-D

What worked?

Nothing important, Laura was just annoying.

Little Muffin joined the chat.

Hey guys, I’m back.

You feeling better?

Much better than Laura’s bicycle.

I don’t follow... What exactly did I miss?

What did you do to my bicycle?!

Remember what happened to my mom’s bicycle? ]:-)

Laura Hart left the chat room.

What exactly happened to your mom’s bicycle?

Got run over by a street-washer.

You didn’t do that right?

Of course not! I’ve just hidden it in her garden. But now, she’s gonna be busy looking for it for a while...

Huh, what exactly happened when I wasn’t paying attention?

Pon-3 joined the chat room.

Laura’s been nasty about Little Muffin’s crush. So, I see you’ve been checking out vids of good old me. Liked what you saw?

Ms Scratch?

The one and only! ;-)

WHAT?!

WHAT?!

WHAT?!

You girls really should learn how to clear your chat rooms’ history. Right now, it’s connected to the group’s page and every member has access to it. Especially if you don’t want the boys to drool at the thought of my awesome body, [thanks for the compliments about it and my dancing btw :-)]

How come you even have access to this chat room?!

Duh, Laura invited me into the group. Though I’m not gonna stay in it for too long. A students group is for students afterall. ;-) Anyway, Octavia, Dinner’s ready, would you mind coming down? Thanks!

Pon-3 left the chat room.

        Octavia remained still for a couple of seconds, processing what had just happened, before tapping fervently on her keyboard. As she pressed ‘enter’ to send her message, three others appeared at the same time as hers.

HOW THE HELL DO YOU CLEAR THAT DAMNED CHAT HISTORY?!

HOW THE HELL DO YOU CLEAR THAT DAMNED CHAT HISTORY?!

HOW THE HELL DO YOU CLEAR THAT DAMNED CHAT HISTORY?!

HOW THE HELL DO YOU CLEAR THAT DAMNED CHAT HISTORY?!



> Music class with DJ Pon-3
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Are you sure that’s what she told you, Octavia?” Laura asked hesitantly as she and her classmates, except Frederic, were following Octavia to the staffroom, all of them carrying their instrument cases.

“Yes, I’m sure!” Octavia assured. “She said that we could ask for the key of the classroom to drop our instruments. She even gave a written authorization with her signing on it,” she explained. “I don’t know about you, but I don’t want to carry my cello during all the rest of the morning classes.”

“Ah’m with the teach’s ambassador on this one!” Fiona nodded while Octavia slightly frowned at her new nickname. “T’was already a pain to get to school with ma fiddle case on ma bicycle, ah don’t want to carry it around all day long.”

“We did look rather silly in physics class,” Beatrice commented. “Mr. Turner didn’t appreciate the cluttering of his lab.”

“If only you’d have told us that sooner, Octavia.” Viola sighed.

“It’s not my fault if my driver picked me up later than planned and thus making me arrive only two minutes before classes!” Octavia retorted.

“Well, I don’t see why you’re making such a big deal about carrying your instruments around!” Laura and Diana said simultaneously, earning wicked glares from Henry, Harpo, Beatrice and Octavia, as the four of them were carrying the largest cases.

“Easy for you to say, a lyre and a flute can fit in a backpack. Do you see the size of my instrument compared to yours?” Henry asked angrily, showing the large case containing his kettledrum. 

“Wow,” Laura let out with a very impressed tone. “You must be the first boy I hear complaining about his instrument being too big,” she said playfully.

        A deep, awkward silence settled in between the nine classmates after Laura’s banter.

“Too early for size jokes?” Laura asked awkwardly after a few moments.

“Yeah, kinda,” Harpo replied in a dry tone as the others nodded, settling his harp in a more comfortable position on his back. “Can we hurry up a little? It’s getting heavy.”

        The group arrived to the staffroom in which they only found the school’s History and Literature teacher, Selene Heliopolis, sipping a cup of coffee. When the group entered, the teacher turned around to look at each one of them with curiosity until her gaze fell on Laura.

“Ha, Ms. Hart,” Selene called with a smile. “It’s been a while! How’s the music department’s been treating you?”

“It’s been great so far, Ms. Heliopolis,” Laura answered cheerfully. “A bit surprised with this year’s teacher, but other than that, everything was fine.”

“I get what you mean.” Selene nodded. “Ms. Scratch’s enrollment sure was a surprise for everyone. Anyway, what can I do for you?”

“We’ve been told by Vin... Ms. Scratch,” Octavia corrected herself quickly. “That we could ask for room 303’s key in order to store our instruments for the rest of the day,” she explained.

“Oh, yes,” Selene said with a nod. “I remember her saying something like that when she arrived thirty minutes ago.” Selene searched through the key closet for a couple of seconds. “Normally Ms. Scratch should be in her classroom, but who knows? There!” Selene extended the key to Octavia. “I must warn you though, she seemed to be in a sour mood. Something about her roommate waking her up at the crack of dawn.”

That’s weird. I thought she wouldn’t be here until this afternoon.  Octavia frowned internally as she remembered what happened this morning. Hang on....


•••••••••


Knock Knock

“Vincenza?” Octavia called from outside Vinyl’s bedroom. “Vincenza, are you up yet?”

        The young cellist heard a lot of bedsheets noises along with low grunts.

“Ché c’è?” [What is it?] the voice of Vinyl asked in a very sleepy tone.

“Hum....so, Ché means ‘What’.... é means ‘is’...” Octavia whispered to herself, trying to remember the short crash course her father had given her during the weekend in order to better understand Vinyl’s Italian ramblings. “I think I got it... It’s Octavia, you’ve asked me to wake you up,” Octavia explained.

        Octavia heard a heavy thud coming from the bedroom followed by various cursing in Italian. Thankfully, her father’s crash course didn’t cover the variety of swearwords in the Italian language which Vinyl seemed to be reciting in her bedroom.

Octavia didn’t understand a single word of what Vinyl said, but she understood what happened. Vinyl simply fell out of her bed. When Octavia was about to ask if Vinyl was ok, the bedroom door bursted itself open, startling the young cellist and letting a messy DJ come into view. Well, messier than usual.

Luckily for Octavia, the DJ had started to wear clothes to sleep in order to preserve Octavia from the embarrassment of what happened the first time she went into Vinyl’s room. Vinyl was wearing light blue boxer shorts and a light pink t-shirt with three balloons; two blue and one yellow, and the following message tagged on it : I partied with the biggest party animal on the planet and woke up wearing this pink T-shirt! 

The DJ’s hair was even more spiky and rebellious than usual. It looked like she had used firecrackers instead of curlers in her hair and that they all exploded during the night. Her cerise eyes didn’t shine with their usual playfulness, they were very sleepy and a bit angry.

“Why did you wake me up?” Vinyl asked slowly.

“Huh... You asked me to wake you up as soon as I was done with the bathroom,” Octavia answered in confusion.

“Hai visto ché ora é?” [Did you see what time it is?” Vinyl asked in a complaining tone. “Why did you use the bathroom before seven thirty when classes start at thirteen and a half?”

“Because classes start at eight and a half, maybe?” Octavia suggested.

“Cosa?” [What?] Vinyl asked incredulously. “No, that’s not possible. My planner says thirteen and a half!”

“Yes, that’s for music classes on Monday, but I have other classes in the morning,” Octavia said abruptedly.

Vinyl blinked. “..... Should’ve checked that before I asked you to wake me up,” she admitted with a long sigh before rubbing her eyes sleepily. “I guess you counted on me to drive you to school.....” Vinyl yawned loudly. “I’m gonna get ready real quick then.”

“There’s no need for that!” Octavia interrupted her softly. “Since I have to bring my cello, my father called my usual cab driver before he left a couple minutes ago,” she explained.

“Oh yeah, I’ve asked to bring the instruments today. Hang on a second,” Vinyl whispered before disappearing in her room.

        Octavia waited patiently at the door, hearing Vinyl scribble something. When Vinyl came back into view, she gave the young cellist a small folded note.

“It’s a written authorization for asking for the classroom’s key,” Vinyl explained when she noticed Octavia’s interrogative frown. “You and the others can store your instruments in there for the morning. I think it’ll be ok without the note, as long as you don’t run into the Vice-Principal. She’s a bit on the strict side of life.”

Octavia nodded. “Speaking of the devil, there was a letter to you from her in today’s mail.”

“Oh,” Vinyl let out apathetically. “Well, it’s probably nothing important, you can burn it if you want. On that note, I’m gonna end my night.” 

Octavia giggled at Vinyl’s joke about the letter. “Alright, see you this afternoon.” Octavia waved at Vinyl who slowly waved back.

“Buona giornata,” [Have a nice day,] Vinyl whispered sleepily as she closed her door.


•••••••••


She thinks seven thirty’s the crack of dawn? Octavia thought in bewilderment. And, how dare she put the blame on me? She’s the one who.... Raaa forget it! “Thank you, Ms. Heliopolis,” Octavia said politely as she took the offered key.

“You’re welcome,” Selene smiled softly. “Be sure to bring it back before the next class starts.”

“Oh, dear!” Viola let out. “We’d better hurry in that case!”

        The musical group was about to leave the room when Theresa Sedgwick walked in. The group and the vice-principal bidded each others hello until Theresa’s gaze fell on the key Octavia had in her hands.

“What’s the key for, Ms. Philharmonica?” she asked with curiosity.

“Oh, it’s the key of our classroom,” Octavia explained. “Ms. Scratch said we could ask for it to store our instruments in it until our music class starts.”

“That’s very nice of her to suggest that,” Theresa said with a nod, though her tone was a bit colder than few seconds earlier. “Did they give you a written authorization for the key, Selene?”

“I didn’t ask for it.” Selene shrugged. “Vincenza warned me about that when she arrived thirty minutes ago,” she explained casually. ”No need to bother them with that.”

“Selene, you know that we have procedures and rules for that kind of situations,”

“Excuse me, Madam Vice-principal,” Octavia chimed in. “I do have a note from Ms. Scratch authorizing us to take room 303’s key.” She pulled the note out her shirt pocket, and gave it to Theresa. “Here you are.”

        The vice-principal unfolded the note before reading it. Vinyl’s students and Selene noticed Theresa cocking her left eyebrow higher and higher as she read the note in silence. When she was done reading, she blinked before starting to chuckle softly. The students and the other teacher in the room couldn’t help to hear that it was a cold, and clearly mocking chuckle. Not by much, but still quite noticeable. 

“Is there a problem?” Octavia asked uneasily.

“Are you sure it’s Ms. Scratch who wrote this?” Theresa asked in a neutral tone, her chuckling fit now over.

“Huh.. Yes, I am,” Octavia replied. “She gave it to me personally. Why do you ask?” 

“Oh, for nothing.” Theresa waved off before going to her office. “It’s just that I’ve seen better handwriting and spelling on a middle schooler,” she whispered for herself loudly enough for the group to hear.

“Children, you should hurry!” Selene chimed in quickly in a rather well hidden angry tone. “You won’t get time to store your instruments if you don’t.”

“Right!” Laura exclaimed, looking at her wrist watch. “Come on guys! We have only ten minutes left before Math class starts!” she added before pushing the others to the door.

        When the group left the room, they managed to hear the Literature teacher’s voice before the staffroom door closed.

“Theresa! Sit here for a bit!” Selene growled in a cold anger. “We’re gonna have a little talk about....”

“That could've become embarrassing if we'd stayed,” Viola commented softly, when the group had put enough distance with the staffroom.

“What’s Ms. Sedgwick’s problem with Ms. Scratch?” Diana asked. “As soon as Octavia mentioned her, she seemed pissed off. Or it’s just me imagining things?”

“Well, at first I wasn’t sure...” Harpo replied. “But, after that remark about the note, I’ll say you’re not imagining anything.”

“Ah hope Ms. Heliopolis don’t get into trouble with Sedgwick,” Fiona said softly.

“Doesn’t.”

“Whatever, Viola,” Fiona replied with a roll of her eyes.

“I would worry more about Sedgwick than Heliopolis, if I were you,” Laura interjected with a knowing grin. “After all, she was vice-principal when Sedgwick got her first job here as a teacher. Also, seeing as the Headmistress is her big sister and that it was their grandmother who founded this school... I’ll say her voice weighs a lot more than Sedgwick’s.”

“She was vice-principal before?” Diana asked with shock.

“I wonder why she’s a teacher now...” Beatrice pondered as the group started to climb up the stairs.

“I heard that she wanted to go back to teaching,” Nathan said casually. “She didn’t like the image the vice-principal function gave her.”

“Yeah, rumors said that back then she was a real nightmare,” Henry chimed in. “It was rules, rules, rules.... Even worse than Sedgwick. Students were so scared of her that she got a nervous breakdown and had to take a sabbatical year before she returned to teaching.”

“How did you knew that?” Fiona asked with curiosity.

“How did you know that, Fiona,” Viola corrected.

“Rumors... “ Henry shrugged. “Don’t know what’s true in it and what’s exaggeration though.”

“I’m getting tired of you all ignoring me whenever I do that,” Viola said with a pout.

“Maybe it’s a cue for you to stop doing that, don’t you think?” Laura asked playfully while the others chuckled.

“I’m just trying to help.” Viola sighed, not without chuckling herself. “If you want to be illiterate like Ms. Scratch, it’s your problem,” Viola said playfully.

“Viola, shut up!” Octavia shouted angrily, breaking instantly the playful mood of her classmates.

“Geez, I was just joking, Octavia,” Viola replied, taken aback by her friend’s outburst. “No need to be so snappy about it.”

“Well, it wasn’t funny!” Octavia muttered. “She’s our teacher, you’re supposed to respect her!”

“She’ll have to do more than a two bits speech about her past experience as a DJ to earn it,” Viola snapped.

“Wowow! Hold on a minute!” Laura waved her hands defensively. “She must earn your respect?” she asked with a cocked eyebrow. “Aren’t you getting way ahead of yourself?”

“Just because you like her for being some sort of big shot in electronic music doesn’t mean she’s what it takes to be our teacher,” Viola argued.

“Because ya know all what it should take to be our teacher?” Fiona asked sarcastically.

“Well, not really all of it,” Viola admitted. “But I know that we need at least someone with a decent classical formation for this year. Something Scratch doesn’t really have!”

“She kinda has a point,” Harpo conceded slowly. “I don’t agree on that having to earn our respect part, but you gotta admit that all our formation’s program for this year are based on classical music. It’s not really Scratch’s field of expertise.”

        The others nodded quietly at Harpo’s remark. They all decided to not press the matter further as it’d likely come down to an angry shouting match. The group arrived in front of the room 303 a minute or two after. Octavia knocked at the door before remembering that room was soundproofed. After hearing a few chuckles from her classmates, she used the key to unlock the door.

        As soon as the door opened, they heard and felt deep, but quiet beat of bass. The students all walked in the room with curious expression that turned to complete surprise when they saw no one inside the room despite the music playing, and that the curtains were all drawn, leaving the classroom in semi-darkness.

        Diana and Laura slowly walked up to the mixing console next to the stage while the others put their instruments next to their respective desks. A white laptop with an engraved double eighth note was plugged to said console, probably the source of the music playing in the room. 

“You think it’s normal that Ms. Scratch’s not in the classroom and that she left the music on?” Beatrice asked.

“I don’t know.” Octavia replied. “Let’s just store our instruments and go to our next class!” 

She turned her face to her right and frowned in confusion. Fiona, Nathan, Diana and Laura were staring at something on stage with their mouth agape. She looked at the rest of her classmates, only to see that they were doing the exact same thing. She turned around, mimicking her friends’ expression. Apparently, their teacher never left the room in the first place.

Vinyl was sitting on ground at the stage right, her back leaning against the wall, wearing a plain white t-shirt and her usual worn-out jeans -Usual from Octavia’s point of view-, her biker jacket on her lap. What shocked all her students was that she was sitting merely a couple of inches in front of a massive subwoofer that was the source of the deep beat that filled the room, peacefully asleep. 

Vinyl’s t-shirt’s folds gently moved to the rhythm of the music along with few strands of her hair. Her chest went up and down according to the same rhythm. Even her soft snores were perfectly in tune with the music Vinyl’s laptop was playing.

        Octavia broke out of her stunned shock faster than the others before walking slowly to their teacher’s sides. She waved her hand in front of Vinyl’s face, earning no responses whatsoever from the deeply asleep teacher.

Looks like you never finished your night of sleep at home. Octavia chuckled mentally before waving at her friends to quietly go out of the classroom.

        The group, still rather bewildered by what they had seen, slowly went out of the room, with Laura doing exaggeratedly large and useless movements, worthy of any comedy sitcom, in order to be more stealthy. Until Beatrice and Diana both whacked the back of her head to make her walk normally afterwards, leaving Octavia alone with the sleeping Vinyl.

        Octavia picked up the jacket on the teacher’s lap, figuring out it must landed there after Vinyl fell asleep, before putting delicately on Vinyl’s upper body like a short blanket. When the jacket was secured on its owner’s shoulders, Octavia smiled before tiptoeing off stage. 

“Sweet dreams, Teacher,” Octavia whispered softly, taking a last glance at Vinyl before heading out and locking the door behind her.





“Alright, class!” a cheerful and on top form Vinyl said to her students. “Welcome to your first music lesson!”

“It feels strange to see her so full of life after this morning,” Beatrice commented in a whisper.

“Kinda,” Henry whispered back, imperceptibly nodding along with Octavia and Harpo.

        All the students were sitting on chairs placed in arc of a circle on stage, their instruments out of their cases and ready to play. Frederic was on a stool in front of the class’ piano. A microphone on a perch placed in front of every single one of them.

“I see you all brought your instruments like I asked last Friday.” Vinyl clapped her hands together. “I’ll need to listen to each of you play a little something, and...” Vinyl pointed at the microphones, all connected to the mixing table which was plugged to her laptop. “... I’m gonna record every single one of you so that we can listen to your playing afterwards to try to point out what was right and what was wrong together. Everybody got it?” The class answered with a collective nod. “Perfect! Who calls dibs?” 

        The students all uneasily looked at each other, none of them willing to go first.

“No one?” Vinyl asked before shrugging casually. “Luckily, I came prepared.” She pulled a large, blue, ten-sided die out of her pocket. “Lady Luck’s gonna decide for you!”

“You keep a ten-sided die in your pocket?” Frederic asked with puzzlement.

“Of course! I’m a Dungeon Master level 76!” Vinyl said with pride.

“Seriously?” Laura asked.

“Nah, they kicked me out of the D&D club before I reached level 2. Something about me having issues with respecting the bestiary,” Vinyl chuckled, not without a small, sour note to it. “Jerks!” she muttered under her breath. “I just bought it last saturday in case something like that..” She waved at them. “..would happen!”

“Huh-huh,” the students replied, not really knowing what to make of that answer.

“Let’s see...” Vinyl rolled the dice. “... it’s a four. Diana, you’re up!” Vinyl said happily before going back to her chair behind her laptop. “Play a few notes, will you? I need to see if the recording program works correctly.”

“Huh, ok,” Diana timidly said before playing her flute for a few seconds.

“Perfect,” Vinyl said while tapping various buttons on the mixing console, and on her laptop. “Ooookay. It works. Diana, whenever you’re ready!”

“What should I play?” Diana asked.

“Anything you feel like playing,” Vinyl said with an encouraging smile. “A piece you know very well, or that you like, a little improv, anything,” she suggested.

“Ok.” Diana brought her traverse flute to her lips, taking a deep breath. “Here I go..”

        Vinyl started the recording a second before the first notes were blown out of the little blonde’s flute. The new teacher observed the young flautist with attention while her ears were focused on the music. Diana had skill, Vinyl was convinced of that. Sure, she couldn’t help to notice a few wrong notes here and there, but it didn’t worry her much. 

What did worry her was that Diana was clearly stressed. It felt so through her playing, and in her posture as well. Diana was tapping her right foot, only a little bit. Barely visible, but Vinyl saw it nevertheless. It wasn’t in rhythm with what she was playing. It was a complete nervous gesture. Vinyl typed up a few things on her laptop.

  Diana, instrument : Flute. Remarks: good playing, good respiration control. Few wrong notes here and there, probably because of stress. Way too stressed for a simple exercise! Must work on that!

        Vinyl let her play for a couple of minutes, hoping that it would reduce her initial stress. It didn’t. If the teacher was disappointed, she didn’t show it.

“It’s okay, Diana,” Vinyl said softly, before Diana stopped to play. “It was really good.” Vinyl applauded politely along the rest of the students.

“T-Thanks,” Diana said with an embarrassed blush.

“Any volunteers?” Vinyl asked. “Or should I let Lady Luck decide again?”

        Emboldened by Diana’s try, a few hands raised to get their chances. Vinyl decided to pick the one who had raised her hand the fastest, namely Laura.

“Laura, it’s your turn,” Vinyl called as she switched the record input on microphone 2. “Go!”

        Laura rolled her right wrist as a warm up, her lyre firmly grasped in her left hand, before plucking its strings. Vinyl happily noted that Laura was completely relaxed during her piece. The melody she had chosen was very relaxing and somehow ancient. Vinyl could definitely see the influence of Laura’s time in Classic Literature.

        Laura, instrument : Lyre. Remarks: Good focus, good attitude: relaxed when playing. Shows influence of Classic Literature... I think... must check!

“Very nice, Laura!” Vinyl commented while the others were applauding the lyrist. “So, who...” Eight hands were raised before she could finish her questions. “Glad to see you’re all motivated now!” Vinyl chuckled before picking Beatrice who had raised her hand first. “You’re up, Bea!” Vinyl switched to microphone 7. “I must ask though, is that your tuba or your sousaphone?”

“It’s my tuba, Ms. Scratch,” Beatrice explained, before bringing the mouthpiece to her lips.

“I’ve told you can drop the Ms. thing with me,” Vinyl said playfully. “Ok, go!”

        Beatrice took a short breath before starting to play. Vinyl was really surprised. Beatrice carried on the notes at such a swift pace for an instrument as breathtaking as the tuba. Vinyl knew of the piece Beatrice was playing. It was often used as a solo piece for flautists, and Beatrice was playing it with a tuba.

        Beatrice, instruments: Tuba/Sousaphone. Remarks: Excellent lung capacity and respiration control. Can play fast paced piece! Doesn’t seem to be stressed.

“That was excellent, Beatrice!” Vinyl said, unable to hide the fact she was very impressed by the brunette.

“Thanks.” Beatrice beamed as the others applauded her with more enthusiasm than before.

“Well, since you were all willing to participate, let’s roll the dice!” Vinyl rolled the dice. “That’s number 3.. Fiona, show me what you got!”

“With pleasure, Teach’!” Fiona nodded before positioning her bow against her fiddle’s strings while Vinyl switched to microphone 3.

“Vai!” [Go!] Vinyl clacked her fingers before pointing at Fiona.

        Fiona closed her eyes as she started to quickly move her bow across the strings. Vinyl blinked before softly smiling. She knew that song. Rarity’s fiancée, Jacquelyn, had played it at their last Christmas party. While Vinyl wasn’t one for country music, she could dig for catchy songs like that one. Even more so as Fiona was playing it better than Jacquelyn did.

        Fiona, Instrument: Violin or Fiddle. (gotta check what’s the difference!) Remarks: Very at ease with this piece! Seems like the country type! No wrong notes spotted so far.

“Thanks, Fiona!” Vinyl said happily. “It was nice! Why don’t we pass the torch to our other violinist?” Vinyl asked, her gaze locked on Viola who was sitting at the other side of the stage.

“I don’t mind at all,” Viola replied matter-of-factly while Vinyl changed the record input to microphone 10.

“Whenever you’re ready, girl!” Vinyl smiled.

        Viola delicately put her bow against the strings of her violin, and started playing. Vinyl slightly cocked her eyebrow when she recognized the melody. That was one of the most technical violin pieces in history. Viola played it really good for a girl of her age, far from perfect but still really good. Vinyl thought that Viola liked to push herself, until she saw Viola taking an imperceptible glance at Fiona accompanied with a smirk. When Fiona didn’t seem to react, Viola missed a small note before focussing back on her playing.

        Viola, Instrument: Violin. Remarks: Very good technique! Clearly aims for the summit of her discipline, and has the skill and apparently the will to reach it. Seems to consider Fiona as a rival... Keep that in check!

“I’d have chosen something else than one of Paganini’s twenty-four caprices, but I must admit you pulled that off quite nicely,” Vinyl commented under the applauses of the violinist’s classmates, which became less intense after that remark.

“... How does she know Paganini’s....” an extremely bewildered Viola began asking Octavia in a whisper.

“It’s not because I’m a professional DJ that I only know about dubstep and electronic music,” Vinyl explained casually. ”Nor that my hearing ability isn’t of ten outta ten, if you’re wondering how I heard you. You’ve got to see further than what’s on the cover of the book, Viola.” Viola blushed in embarrassment. “Anyhow, let’s hear the boys for while... Nathan, gimme some sound!”

“Huh, alright,” Nathan said, a bit taken by surprise, as the DJ/teacher set the recording on microphone 5.

        Nathan pulled a plectrum out of his pocket and started to play. Vinyl observed that Nathan was calm while playing, despite his music carrying many emotions. She also had to contain her laughter when she saw Diana casting a short dreamy glance at the guitarist next to her. Anyway, Vinyl was pleased that at least one of her students tried to do a little improv. Nathan searched his ‘notes’ as he played, causing a few wrong notes here and there, but nothing worth mentioning as his piece was really enjoyable.

        Nathan, Instrument: Guitar. Remarks: Very emotional playing, seems to be good at improvising! Good skill with guitar. wonder if he can play bass guitar... Will have to check later.

“Very good, Nathan,” Vinyl said.

“Thanks,”

Vinyl rolled the dice. “Frederic, it’s your turn,” she added before switching to microphone 1.

        Frederic nodded before loosening his finger up. He then sat comfortable on the piano stool, and pressed the keys to start his piece. Vinyl gave a short appreciative nod at the music he had chosen to play. The young teacher noted that his posture was too rigid; standing upright like a pole despite his hands nearly ‘dancing’ on the keyboard. The music was beautiful but it felt a bit wrong for Vinyl.

        Frederic, Instrument: Piano. Remarks: Excellent technique as well, no wrong notes spotted. Playing might be a bit too mechanical for now. Need to hear him more!

“That’s enough, Frederic. You did great.” Vinyl smiled. “I’m in the mood for some rhythmic beat. Henry, think you and your drum are up for that?”

“It’s a kettledrum,” Henry specified. “I’m always up for that!” he added playfully.

“Good to know!” Vinyl chuckled as she set the record input on microphone 6. “Whenever you feel like it!”

        Henry did a few spins with his mallets before drumming his tune. Vinyl was once again surprised. She didn’t think Henry, who she had classed as the male comic of the class -Laura being his female counterpart-, would have put such stern, and focused face to play. After recovering from her surprise, she couldn’t help to notice that Henry knew what he was doing. His performance had a deep raw power to it and its rhythm was well paced.

        Henry, Instrument: Kettledrum. Remarks: Good sense of rhythm, Got a good beat! Really looked different from how he is normally.... (Must get to know him to see if that’s true...)

“Really good, Henry!” Vinyl commented when he stopped playing. “Makes me think about adding some drums to my next mix.... Maybe yours if you’re interested.” Vinyl winked at the percussionist who started to blush.

“Well... huh... We’ll see,” he stammered under the chuckles of some of his classmates.

“Okay, Harpo,” Vinyl called.

“Yes?” the harpist replied with his deep, low tone.

“How about you show me how does the melody of a harp sound like?”

“With pleasure,” Harpo smiled before getting in position.

        As soon as Vinyl switched the input to microphone 9, and gave him the signal to start, Harpo plucked the strings of his harp. The melody Harpo decided to play was really relaxing. Vinyl, having never heard the sound of a harp before, was rather pleased by the sounds it could create, not to mention that Harpo was playing it nicely.

        Harpo, Instrument: Harp. Remarks: Calm and collected while playing, like his usual self. Good playing, must check possibilities for harp music!

“Thank you very much, Harpo,” Vinyl said happily while Harpo was receiving polite applauses from the others. “That leaves my little ambassador, as Fiona called you,” she added playfully as she switched to the microphone 8 input while nodding at Octavia.

“I’m not your little ambassador!” Octavia pouted angrily, ignoring the discrete, mocking chuckles from her classmates.

“Se lo dici tu!” [If you say so!] Vinyl chuckled. “Impress me, Ambassador!”

        Octavia rolled her eyes in annoyance before swiftly moving her bow across the strings of her cello. Vinyl blinked when she heard Octavia playing. Now, she understood why she had been chosen three times in a row for the Grand Gala. Her playing was just flawless, not a single wrong note, nor any unnecessary movements. 

Vinyl kept listening with great attention, forgetting to take notes about Octavia’s performance. All the other students listened to the cellist playing in a religious silence. When Octavia stopped playing, she looked at the teacher with a smug grin.

“Impressive enough for you, Teacher?” Octavia asked.

“Most impressive, teacher’s Ambassador.” Vinyl nodded slowly before typing up on her laptop.

        Octavia, Instrument: Cello. Remarks: Flawless Victory! Nothing else to say.

“Well, now that we got that out of the way, who do you want to listen to?” Vinyl asked.

“What about you?” Laura asked with a chuckle.

“Yeah, why don’t ya play us a little somethin’?” Fiona said cheerfully.

“Guys,” Octavia called. “Stop it.”

“Yeah, I don’t want to listen to electronic music,” Frederic commented. “Not that there’s anything wrong with it,” he quickly added to the teacher.

“No problem, Freddo.” Vinyl waved off with a chuckle. “Though, I’m a little offended that you think I’m limited to that style of music.”

“Well, you did tell us that you’ve been DJing for five years, so we...” Diana began.

“...thought that I’ve never touched any actual instruments during that period?” Vinyl suggested knowingly.

        The music students all slowly nodded with embarrassment.

“Don’t be sad!” Vinyl laughed. “You were right!” She stood up from her chair, and walked toward the piano. “I can try though. Do you mind if I take your seat, Freddo?”

“No, not at all,” Frederic answered quickly, before giving his spot to the DJ/teacher. “And, it’s Frederic.”

“Duly noted, Freddy!” Vinyl replied with a chuckle while sitting on the stool.

“Don’t you want to record it?” Henry asked playfully.

“Nah, it probably won’t even be comparable with what Freddy did,” Vinyl explained, loosening her fingers up. “You’re ready?”

“Yeah!” they all replied, some with excitement, others with apprehension.

“You’ve asked for it, Kiddos!”

        As soon as Vinyl played the first note, all her students’ jaw attempted to touch the ground. Vinyl tinkled away an incredibly quick paced melody. Her hands were moving so fast that it looked like the DJ had another pair playing the music. They kept staring in awe at their teacher’s focused frown as she simply poured music out of her fingers.

What the....

You’ve gotta be kidding me! 

Not comparable to Frederic.... Yeah, Frederic could never play like that!

Wow! 

Is that the DJ we met last Friday?

Queen of Clubs....Yeah, right! Queen of Music, that’s what she is! 

….So awesome!

I’ve got to learn how to play like that!

That’s a far cry from what we saw in those videos of her...

Vincenza... How many surprises have you still got in reserve? I don’t think I’ll survive any more of those.

        Vinyl suddenly lifted her hands off the piano’s keyboard, slightly panting, and sweating from the effort. She wiped her brow before facing her audience which was still looking at her with wide, shocked eyes, and agape mouths.

“What do you think?” she asked playfully, earning no responses. “Speechless, huh?” She rubbed her T-shirt nonchalantly. “I do have that effect on people. I’m gonna give you a couple of minutes to recover, then we’ll move on to the rest of the lesson. Ok?” she asked with a good hearted laugh.

> The Parents-Teacher Meeting
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

        It had been a bit more than three weeks since Vinyl had given her first class. Her job as a teacher wasn’t as hard as she had thought it’d be. Granted, she didn’t have too many classes to give, only twelve hours a week. The only problem was that those twelve hours were spread out on every day of the school week: three hours on Monday afternoon, two on Tuesday before lunch time, the two first hours on Wednesday and Thursday, and the last three hours of Friday.

        That timetable had forced the young DJ to change her sleeping habits to more Octavia-esque ones, as she called it. Vinyl woke up at seven every day of the week, without Octavia knocking at her door anymore. Something that the cellist had had to do during the first two weeks. It had been hard for the DJ to start waking up at the time she used to go to bed for more than three years.

        The first weeks of class with Vinyl had been a new, and pleasant experience for Octavia and her friends. They practiced their instruments on Mondays and Fridays, and on their other periods, Vinyl would try to widen their horizons by making them listen to different styles of music, explaining them in passing. 

When Octavia had asked her why it was necessary to do that as some of them were already aiming a particular style of music for their future professional life, Vinyl had replied that inspiration can come from everywhere, and that, in her opinion, closing oneself inside a particular genre just always ended up breaking the creativity of an artist.

Despite first, sceptical reactions, the music students realized that their teacher had been right when Harpo came to class with his first try at a composition for his harp on the second Monday. His piece had been extremely good for a first try and carried much more power than what Vinyl had heard him play on the previous classes. They had been shocked when Harpo told it was the heavy metal listening session they had the previous Thursday that had inspired him to make the piece.

Soon enough, Octavia and her friends stopped questioning their new teacher’s methods. Vinyl wasn’t the brightest mind they would encounter, but her knowledge on music, whatever the style, was more than undeniable, and her vast library of tunes on her computer tended to confirm their thoughts on the matter.

At the Philharmonica residence, Octavia had really warmed up to living with Vinyl. In fact, one of the two things that Octavia really liked about her teacher’s presence was that she could have access to that music library whenever she wanted, provided that Vinyl didn’t need her computer when she asked. Octavia was convinced that Vinyl had all the songs and instrumental pieces of the world on her hard drive. She could spend hours listening to random tracks without hearing the same piece twice. The other being Vinyl driving her to school on her bike thrice a week.

For Vinyl, the experience of teaching was more satisfying that she thought it would be. Sure, she was still searching her marks before the big projects she was supposed to organize for her students start, but things were slowly but surely taking place. Her students listened to her, Sedgwick wasn’t constantly on her back anymore. Her insurance completely paying her the reparation of her car might have helped a bit in that. Yes, she was still watching the new teacher, but not more than she watched the rest of the teaching staff. Things were going well.

“What exactly do you mean by some of my students’ parents demand that I set up a parent-teacher meeting?” Vinyl asked in a surprised tone.

        Maybe not as well as she thought.

“Exactly what it sounds like,” Celeste Heliopolis replied casually. “We’ve received a few phone calls from parents who wanted to meet you. Simple as that.”

“Did I do something wrong?” Vinyl asked slowly. In her head, parents demanding to see a teacher equaled problems with the aforementioned teacher. Forse, a i ragazzi non piacciono proprio le mie lezione... [Maybe the kids don’t really like my classes...] she thought with a pinch of sadness.

“No, not at all,” Celeste affirmed with a reassuring smile. “Most of them were simply curious about you.

        Vinyl let out a short, relieved sigh before remarking something the headmistress’ sentence.

“Most of them?”

“Well,” Theresa began uneasily. “One mother said that she had seen some videos about you on the web, and that she was calling to ask for your immediate dismissal.”

“Oh.” Vinyl let out in surprise. “Did she say which video?” she asked fearfully.

“Hmmm, Cheryl didn’t understand much through the shouting, but I think she wrote it down somewhere....” Theresa searched through her clipboard. “There! Apparently, she mentioned a display of inappropriate behavior during one of your shows.”

“Almeno era precisa su qual è il problema!” [At least she was clear on what the problem is!] Vinyl muttered sarcastically to herself with a roll of her eyes.

“Any idea what that could be?” Celeste asked softly.

“I’ve done a lot of shows during the last three years,” Vinyl explained softly. “I can’t really remember every one of them. As for ‘a display of inappropriate behavior from me’, I have no idea what she was talking about. I’ve never done drugs, got drunk, violent, racist, nor anything reprehensible during my shows.” Vinyl shrugged. “Maybe it was the whole DJ thing that she found inappropriate.”

“Maybe...” Celeste pondered with a short nod. “Mrs. Krauss is a bit old fashioned after all.”

Allora, era la madre di Viola. [So, it was Viola’s mother.] Vinyl thought with a pensive frown. Mi sto chiedendo chè cosa lei ha visto.... [I wonder what she saw...] “So, what do I have to do about this meeting?”

“Well, you find a date that fits in your schedule and you communicate said date to the parents,” Celeste explained casually.

“Where should I do that?” Vinyl asked. “In my classroom?”

“You can if you want to,” Theresa answered matter-of-factly. “Or you can do that wherever you feel comfortable.”

“Like at Donut Joe’s?” Vinyl suggested.

“While they do have some nice coffee and pastries there, you might want to find a more private place than that,” Celeste said with a warm smile. “Now, we don’t ask you to come up with something in the minute. Take your time to organize this calmly. There’s no rush.”

“Just don’t take too much time,” Theresa added. “The sooner it’s done, the better it is for the school.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Vinyl muttered before the bell rang. “Ha, the ten-thirty break! Time for a good coffee!” she added before standing up to go outside the headmistress’ office.

“I’ll go with you,” Celeste said, following the blue haired teacher. “You want to join us, Theresa?”

“No, thank you. I’ve got a few assignments left to correct before the fourth period,” Theresa explained.

“Suit yourself.” Celeste waved off.

        The music teacher and the headmistress walked to the cafeteria in silence. Vinyl ordered a triple espresso after yawning rather loudly. By the time Celeste ordered her coffee, Vinyl had already downed her own in one swig before asking for another.

“You need that much caffeine?” Celeste asked in a surprised tone. “I thought you were used to your new schedule, by now.”

“I’m still a little sleepy before eleven,” Vinyl explained with a shrug, gulping down her second espresso. “As for the caffeine input, it’s still lower than what I used to drink back in my place.”

“All those energy drinks kids are fond of I assume?” Celeste suggested playfully.

“Far from it, Boss.” Vinyl shook her head with a chuckle. “I had the creme de la creme in the matter of coffee machines,” she explained. “‘Bought it online from a café in Roma. Believe you me, coffees like those...” she pointed at her empty cups. “...are nothing but dark brown water when you’re used to real italian espressos made with an authentic, italian coffee machine.” Vinyl sighed with nostalgy. “One of the things I regret leaving the most from my place in Manehatten, along with my bar.”

“It makes a coffee that’s that good?” Celeste asked with a curious, yet skeptical expression.

“Let’s make a deal,” Vinyl said playfully. “Whenever I get it back, I’ll invite you for a cup, then you’ll understand what I’m talking about.”

“That would be nice,” Celeste replied with a nod. “I was just thinking....” she added after having scratched her chin with a pensive frown for a minute. “About that parents meeting, why don’t you do it at your house?”

“That’s actually possible?” Vinyl asked with a blank expression.

“Of course, it is,” Celeste assured. “Vito’s house is big enough to host the meeting, and since he’s one of your students’ parent, he has a reason to be at this meeting,” the headmistress explained.

“Well, that’s not a bad idea,” Vinyl admitted. “I’ll have to talk with Octavia about it, see if that’s fine with her...”

“I didn’t know it was Vito’s daughter who makes the decisions in his house.” Celeste chuckled softly.

“Well, I guess that if she wanted to, she could boss him around easily,” Vinyl replied with a good hearted chuckle. “But, it’s more the matter of an arrangement I passed with her. I promised that I wouldn’t take my teacher’s stuff at home for her sake,” Vinyl explained. “It must be tough for her to have her main teacher living in the room next to her, despite her saying it doesn’t matter.”

“That’s very thoughtful of you,” Celeste commented with a short smile.

“She has to put up with me seven days a week,” Vinyl commented. “I’ve got be nice with her every now and then.”

“Don’t let that get over your head,” Celeste warned playfully. “I don’t want her to succeed this school year because of you favoring her over the other students.”

“Certo!” [Sure!] Vinyl rolled her eyes in annoyance. “She sure needs someone favoring her to succeed,” she said sarcastically. “It’s not like she was at the top of her class before I started to teach here.” Vinyl glanced at the headmistress with a raised eyebrow.

“Of course, when you put it that way,” Celeste admitted with a knowing smile. “Anyway, you’ve got a lesson to teach and I have a mountain of paperwork waiting for me in my office,” she commented as the bell started to ring to signal the end of the recess.

“If you want to ditch it to listen to some reggae, you’re welcome in my classroom,” Vinyl suggested with a wink.

“Hmmm, call me when you’re listening to black metal, then I’ll come with pleasure,” Celeste replied with a wink before heading to her office, leaving a blinking Vinyl alone outside the cafeteria.

“Seriously?” Vinyl whispered with a dumbstruck expression as the bell rang for a second time. “Cazzo! Vado essere in ritardo!” [Crap! I’m gonna be late!] Vinyl blurted out before running toward the stairs.





        In the end, Octavia had no problems with Vinyl hosting the parents meeting at their house, as long as she could be at calm in her room or in the music room. Vito had also agreed to it, and suggested Vinyl to do it on the next Friday. He even proposed to help Vinyl with the service and to support her during the meeting. Or that was what was planned.

“No,” Octavia said with a shake of her head. “No, I’m not helping out with doing the service tonight.”

“Dai, Ottavia! Ti prego! Ho bisogno del tuo aiuto!” [Come on, Octavia! I beg you! I need your help!] Vinyl pleaded softly.

        It was the fateful Friday’s afternoon, Vinyl had just come back home a few minutes earlier than Octavia, who had taken her usual cab to come home because she had her cello with her. The DJ had received a phone call from Vito explaining that he couldn’t be there for the meeting. Something along the line of an error in his label’s monthly account report and that he had to urgently check it all with his accounting team.

“Ho capito pero....” [I understand but....] Octavia replied snappily before blinking in surprise. “Urrrghh, I’m becoming like you now: blurting sentences in a different language.”

“How’s becoming like me a bad thing?” Vinyl replied in pretended offense, effect which was ruined by the fact she was smiling at Octavia for speaking Italian. “I thought you were starting to look up to me.”

“I do look up to you,” Octavia replied with sincerity. “Musically speaking that is,” she quickly added. “It’s just that I don’t want to become a blue haired girl who feels the need to annoy everyone by switching languages whenever she wants to.”

Vinyl grabbed her chest with a pained wince. “Your words are so hurtful, Ottavia!” she said in a sad tone. “How could you think that I’m that petty?” Vinyl covered her eyes to hide the tears she didn’t have while sobbing loudly.

“Because you are, maybe?” Octavia asked, unfazed by Vinyl’s dramatic acting.

“Okay, fair enough!” Vinyl said, instantly stopping her mediocre act. Why does it work when Rarity does it, and not when I do? “Are you going to help me or not?”

“I’m not going to help you. You said I could have my evening in peace, and that’s what I’m going to have,” Octavia explained abruptly.

“Just some help for the serving when they arrive, please,” Vinyl asked. “I’ll pay you if you want!”

“There’s no need to....”

“Twenty bits!”

“Vincenza, no means no!”

“Thirty bits?” Vinyl suggested.

“I don’t need more money,” Octavia explained. “My allowance covers my needs.”

“Okay, you’re a tough one. Fifty bits!”

“No,” Octavia said firmly before turning around to leave the living room.

“Fine! Fifty bits and I’ll copy my classical repertoire on your computer!” Vinyl offered in exasperation.

Octavia stopped right in her tracks, her foot an inch or two above the ground. She turned on her heels to face her teacher/roommate with a surprised expression.

“When you say your classical repertoire, you mean that folder in your music library labelled as ‘classical music’?” Octavia asked in a whisper.

“Yes,” Vinyl replied with a nod.

“The folder that I always listen to whenever I borrow your computer?”

“Yes.”

“The folder that contains more than 100 GB of songs?” Octavia asked with a dumbstruck expression.

“Yes. Oh well, if you don’t want to help, I’ll just have to....” Vinyl began with a knowing grin.

“No. WAIT!” Octavia shouted. “I’ll do it!”

“You will?”

“Yes, I will!” Octavia nodded fervently.

“Deal then.” Vinyl spat in her right hand and extended it to Octavia.

“Ewwww, gross!” Octavia took a step back in disgust.

“That’s not how you young’uns make a deal nowadays?” Vinyl asked.

“No, we don’t,” Octavia replied. “I’m not touching that hand!”

“Then it’s goodbye to my music folder and to those fifty bits,” Vinyl said with a shrug.

Octavia bit her lip in annoyance. “WAIT! Just a second,” Octavia left the room and headed to the kitchen.

Chè cosa sta combinando? [What is she doing?] Vinyl thought with curiosity.

        Octavia walked back into the living room, putting a yellow, rubber glove on her right hand. The young cellist noticed that Vinyl was doing her best not to laugh at her.

“Seriously?” Vinyl asked, a small chuckle escaping her lips.

“No comments!” Octavia replied sternly as she was about to shake Vinyl’s hand.

“Haha!” Vinyl interrupted her. “You have to spit in your hand as well.”

“Urrggh, do I have to?” Octavia asked with reluctance.

“If you want those songs, yes.”

Octavia let out a loud sigh before bringing gloved hand just below her mouth. She prepared her lips for a couple of seconds before trying to spit, only to have her saliva dripping down her chin. She quickly caught her ‘drool’ with her glove in a short panic. Vinyl couldn’t hold her laugh anymore.

“Stop laughing! It’s not funny.” Vinyl laughed louder. “I said, stop laughing!” Octavia shoved Vinyl with her gloved hand, leaving a spit mark on her teacher’s blue shirt.

“......You’ve just ‘spitted’ on my shirt...” Vinyl said in a cold tone, her laughter now completely gone.

“I didn’t mean to,” Octavia stammered in a panicked, and embarrassed tone. “It was an accident, I....”

“Well, you know what they say: An eye for an eye,...” Vinyl showed her spit covered palm. “...a spit for a spit.” The teacher took a step toward the cellist.

“Wait...Wait... I’m sorry....”

“You’re so gonna get it, Ottavia cara!” Vinyl whispered with an evil grin.

“No, no, no, no....” Octavia shouted before running away from the living room, Vinyl right on her heels.

        The blue haired teacher chased her student through the whole house for a few minutes. Octavia tried to escape her pursuer by running up the stairs to get to her room. Unfortunately, she was tackled to the ground just before reaching her door.

        Octavia tried to crawl away from Vinyl, but her teacher pulled her back before straddling her back. Octavia turned around to struggle against the offending hand of her teacher. 

“Vincenza, please stop!” Octavia pleaded as Vinyl grabbed her wrists with her left hand before pinning them to ground. “I’m sorry....”

“Too late for apologies.... It’s payback time!” Vinyl grinned before wiping her spit-full hand on the left side of Octavia’s uniform.

“No not theHAHAHAHA!” Octavia suddenly giggled when Vinyl touched her left side.

“Ooooh, someone’s got the tickles?” Vinyl asked with a more evil grin.

“...No,” Octavia let out in a fearful whisper.

“It’s not nice to lie to your teacher, Ms. Philharmonica,” Vinyl warned before starting to tickle the student beneath her.

        Soon enough, Octavia’s high-pitched giggles replaced her pleas to stop Vinyl. The DJ ‘scratched’ meticulously both sides of her student. Octavia tried to push her attacker off her, but she was laughing so much that she couldn’t really control her arms and legs anymore.

“...Ple....HAHAHA....Please....Hahaha...St-Stohahahahap.....” Octavia tried to say through her giggles.

“Apologize and give up the fifty bits!” Vinyl demanded, not interrupting her tickling fit.

“HAHAHA O-o-ok...I ap-pologi-gize HAHA and HAHAHA I gi-give up!” Octavia said with difficulty.

“Give up what?”

“....I HAHAH give uHAHAHap the fifty bits.”

“Good girl,” Vinyl said before pulling her hands off her prey.

        It took Octavia a few minutes to calm her giggles down. When that was done, she wiped her laugh tears from her eyes and looked at Vinyl, who was still straddling her with a smug expression, with an annoyed glare. Though the effect was ruined by her soft smile, and the playful glint the young cellist had in her eyes.

“I don’t think a teacher’s supposed to threaten her student with tickles,” Octavia said playfully.

“You’re the one who didn’t want me to act like your teacher at home,” Vinyl remarked slowly. “So, here I am, not acting like your teacher.”

“In that case, you’d not mind if I tickle you back?” Octavia started to vigorously tickle Vinyl’s sides.

“Of course, I wouldn’t.” Vinyl winked, unfazed by Octavia’s onslaught. ”But, you have to find where my ticklish spots are first!”

As her response to Vinyl’s tickling met no success, Octavia let her arms fall on the ground with a defeated sigh.

“I’ll get my revenge one day!” Octavia promised before trying to get up. Something impossible as her teacher was still straddling her. “Could you please get off me?”

“Hmmm, nope!” Vinyl shook her head. “You make a comfy seat.”

“Maybe I do, but you’re starting to crush me.”

“Are you saying that I’m fat?” Vinyl asked in a threatening tone.

“Huuuh....” Octavia scanned Vinyl’s features uneasily. Fat? Her? No way in hell! I mean... she could have been a model if she was interested in that... With her perfectly round backside and big brea..... WHAT THE HELL AM I THINKING?!! she shouted internally in confusion. Keep it together, Ottavia...... Why am I referring to myself like she does? “....no, I’m not.” she answered, her cheeks slowly turning pink.

“You hesitated.” Vinyl deadpanned her.

“What?” Octavia blinked.

“It took you two minutes to answer and you’ve started blushing when you did,” Vinyl explained. “Clearly you’re embarrassed by what you said. Meaning, you’re lying to me and that you actually think that I’m fat!”

“That’s the most ridiculous reasoning I’ve ever heard!” Octavia said firmly, despite her deepening blush. “I told you that I wasn’t saying that you’re fat. You’re just crushing me because you’re taller, and curvier than I am....”

“Curvier, huh?” Vinyl asked with an angry, cocked eyebrow.

“Yes, curvier!” Octavia snapped vigorously. “You’ve never noticed how all the boys are drooling at you whenever they see these curves?” the cellist angrily gave a small slap on her teacher’s right buttock. “Or those?” Octavia softly slapped the right side of Vinyl’s breasts, which jiggled because of the impact for a few seconds.

        Vinyl’s eyes widened in shock while their owner was staring blankly at Octavia whose face turned redder than a tomato when she realized what she had just done. The young cellist covered her face with her two hands, trying to hide her embarrassment while her teacher awkwardly scratched the back of her head.

“Let’s just say it never happened, shall we?” Vinyl asked softly as she stood up before picking the embarrassed student from the floor.

“I... I’m..I’m so sorry,” Octavia stammered, embarrassed tears flowing out of her eyes. “I...”

“Shhhhh,” Vinyl whispered in a sisterly tone while patting her student’s head. “I should be the one saying she’s sorry. I shouldn’t have pressed the matter like that and made you all snappy.”

“But, what I did was....” Octavia looked down in shame before Vinyl lifted it back up with her right hand.

“Ottavia, ascoltami!” [Octavia, listen to me!] Vinyl said firmly, but gently. “You didn’t do anything wrong per se! I’m not mad at you. I’m more mad at myself for upsetting you to that point.” She delicately wiped the tears away from Octavia’s eyes with her thumb. “Everything’s fine, you can stop crying now.” Vinyl gave her a genuine, caring smile which Octavia returned slowly. “That’s better. A cute girl like you should never have to cry.”

“Grazie, Vinyl,” [Thank you, Vinyl.] Octavia whispered softly, not realizing her switch of language, nor her use of Vincenza’s nickname. Details that didn’t go unnoticed by Vinyl, whose smile grew a bit bigger.

“Okay, so it’s a quarter past five,” Vinyl casually said as she took a glance at her watch. “They should arrive at half past six. Just enough time to make myself presentable and to prepare some snacks for them. I’ll call you when I’ll need your help, okay?” she asked before heading to the bathroom.

“Okay, see you later,” Octavia replied with a nod. 

When Vinyl closed the bathroom’s door behind her, Octavia decided to go downstairs to get a glass of water to recover from all what happened. She was shocked by what she had done. It was so unlike her to invade someone’s personal space like that. 

The closest physical contacts she ever had with other people, other than occasional hugs and pecks on the forehead from her father, were her whacking at the back of Laura, or Henry’s skull after one of them told a really bad joke. Something that happened way too often to her liking.

And there she was right now, having raised her hand against her teacher, who happened to be a sort of roommate, and to make things worse, she had touched rather private parts of her teacher’s body. But, what troubled her the most was that, despite her shock and embarrassment, she had enjoyed the contact with Vinyl’s body.

Despite having only touched them for a few seconds, Octavia definitely felt the firmness of Vinyl’s buttock, and the incredible softness of her breast. Vinyl hadn’t noticed because she was too shocked at that moment, but Octavia had been a bit hypnotized by the jiggling of her chest. It was a show the young cellist wouldn’t mind to watch again. Maybe without the blue shirt next tim…..

Before she could finish her thoughts, Octavia splashed her glass of water in her face. The cold water seemed to have chased away some of the unchaste thoughts in her mind. She leaned over the sink, turned the cold water faucet, and proceeded in splashing her face with cold water until her mind was completely clear. Needless to say, it took longer than she thought it would.

“What’s happening to me?” Octavia whispered as she took a towel to wipe her face. “I can’t be … attracted to her, can I?” she pondered in silence for a few minutes. “No, I just wasn’t thinking clearly because she had tickled me, that’s all!” she said with resolution. “It was just the heat of the moment. In a few hours, it’ll be forgotten.” Octavia convinced herself firmly with a curt nod. “Now, something to do. Something to do.”

Octavia remembered that Vinyl wanted to make snacks for her classmates’ parents as soon as she got out of the bathroom. Since she had already agreed on helping her for tonight, Octavia might as well prepare a little something for her teacher’s guests.





“Good evening, Mrs. Hoovet,” Octavia said happily as she let Diana’s mother come in. “It’s been a long time since I last saw you.”

“Good evening to you too, Octavia. It’s been far too long indeed. And I told you already to call me Daniella,” Daniella said with a good hearted smile. “You and your father still like blueberry muffins, right?” she asked, pulling a large tupperware containing a dozen of bake goods out of her purse.

“I was hoping you’d not bring any. Now, I’ll have to hide them from Father to make sure I have at least one for myself.” Octavia let out a genuine laugh while Dianella softly giggled.

“I hope you’ll find a good hiding spot then,” Dianella said with a shrug. “Is everyone here already?”

“Yes, indeed.” Octavia nodded as she lead Diana’s mother to the living room. “What would you like to drink?”

“A glass of water, please,” Dianella replied before walking into the living room.

        The couches and chairs around the coffee were all occupied by the rest of the guests. Mr. Horszwoski, Frederic’s father, was sitting on the largest couch in between Mrs. Krauss, Viola’s mother, and Mr. Patterson, Henry’s father. On the other couch, were sitting Mrs. Bluenote, Beatrice’s mother, Mrs. Parish, Harpo’s mother, and Mr. Hart, Laura’s father. Fiona and Nathan’s parents couldn’t come, as they lived outside of Canterlot, respectively in Appleloosa, and in Dodge Junction.

        The parents caught up with each others for a few minutes until Vinyl walked in the living room, a tray of mini pizzas and other petit fours Octavia had prepared while Vinyl was in the shower. The young student followed her teacher, holding a tray full beverages she distributed to the parents before excusing herself in the kitchen.

“Well.” Vinyl cleared her throat. “Good evening to all of you, and thank you for coming to this ‘parents meet the teacher’ get together.” She raised her glass as a sign of welcome, soon mimicked by every parents in the audience. “From what I heard from Mrs. Heliopolis, some of you had questions they wanted to ask me. I’m all ears.”

        Thus, started the first parents meeting with DJ Pon-3. The first question she had was from Laura’s father: he wanted to know what drove Vinyl into becoming a teacher. Vinyl explained that she had to take a break of DJing to get her inspiration back, and it was thanks to Octavia’s father she had been offered this job as a teacher.

        Mrs. Hoovet, along with Mrs. Bluenote and Mrs. Parish, expressed their curiosity about what she was actually teaching to their children. Vinyl was more than enthusiast about answering.

“Basically, I’ll be giving them pointers about what to do and what to avoid with their future agents,” Vinyl explained. “I was also thinking of inviting few good musicians and performers that I know so that they can ask them how they cope with the press and other things like that.”

“Can’t you do that yourself?” Daniella asked with curiosity. “You’ve been there as well from what I understood.”

“Of course, I will tell them what I did in those situations,” Vinyl assured with a nod. “But, luckily for your kids, they’re not like me, so it might be better to let them hear advice from different sources. They can build up their own opinions like that.”

        Her explanation was welcomed by whispers and nods of approvals. Frederic’s father asked about her piano performance on her first lessons. Apparently, Frederic had been really excited about that when he got home that day. Vinyl simply explained that it was her father who had taught her how to play the piano she was a kid. They wanted to know more about that, but Vinyl said calmly that she didn’t feel like talking about it. 

Sensing that the young teacher wasn’t really comfortable with that subject, the parents decided to ask her about the different projects that were planned for their children during the year. Vinyl couldn’t really tell much about them though: She had asked Mrs. Heliopolis about those, and was told that she’ll be briefed on that matter during the following week.

“About those projects,” Mr Patterson chimed in. “You said that this teacher job was for you until you get your inspiration back, then you’ll return to your DJing career.” Vinyl nodded. “What will happens with those projects in that case?”

“Well, I have decided to take a year long break in my career, no matter if I get my creative spark back or not,” Vinyl explained. “I plan on doing this job through the end of the school year at least. If by any chance I’m inspired during the year, nothing stops me from working on my songs during the weekends while I focus on the kids during the week. Also, a come back takes time to prepare, I’m not gonna suddenly disappear overnight.”

“That’s good to hear,” Mrs. Krauss commented casually. “But, I’ve been wondering something since my daughter spoke about you.”

“Go ahead,” Vinyl said as she took another glass of soda Octavia had brought for her. “Grazie, Ottavia,” she added to her student/waitress in a whisper.

“How come Mrs. Heliopolis hired you in the first place?” Viola’s mother asked in a firm tone.

        The cheerful atmosphere and the temperature of the room dropped close to zero after that question.

“What exactly do you mean by that?” Vinyl asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“I’ve done some researches about you and all this DJ thing,” Mrs. Krauss explained. “And, in the light of those researches, I’ve been wondering how exactly did she see you as a good model for her students.”

“Just a second,” Vinyl stood up and walked up to Octavia who was looking at Viola’s mother with a puzzled frown. “Octavia, could you please go to your room for the rest of the meeting?” she asked politely.

“Huh?” Octavia blinked in confusion. “Why?”

“Because I think that this topic of discussion is no longer suitable for you to listen to,” Vinyl explained in a cold matter-of-fact tone. “Please, go to your room.”

        The unusual coldness in Vinyl’s voice convinced Octavia of not discussing her teacher/roommate’s demand. She bid her goodbyes to her classmates’ parents before heading upstairs. Only when she heard Octavia closing her bedroom’s door, Vinyl closed the living room’s, and went back to her seat.

“Now, you were speaking about me not being a good model for students. Would you mind to elaborate?” Vinyl said, her gaze focused on Viola’s mother.

“I didn’t say that you weren’t...”

“Please, you thought it so loud that I’m sure the deaf man who lives three blocks away heard you as well,” Vinyl interrupted her angrily.

Mrs. Krauss pursed her lips in response. “Well, first of all, there are all those videos about you on the web.”

“What about them?” Frederic’s father asked with curiosity.

“Well, on numerous occasions we can see Ms. Scratch behaving herself like a stripper!” Mrs. Krauss groaned, causing a few shocked gasps.

“Like a stripper, really?” Vinyl chuckled coldly. ”Listen, being sexy whenever I dance doesn’t make me a stripper. I’m pretty sure that involves the act of taking clothes off, something I’ve never done in public.”

“I have seen a video that proves otherwise!” Mrs. Krauss argued. “New Year’s Eve 2011.”

“OOOOhh, so you’re implying that a bottle of champagne being thrown at me during my show, completely soaking my white shirt, making it transparent, thus showing my boobs to the whole crowd was something akin to stripping? Or that I’ve actually been ok with doing that?” Vinyl asked in fury. “I was a bit more than nineteen years old! How exactly do you think I felt after that show?”

“That didn’t stop you from playing your loud noises!”

“Because you thought that I could interrupt my set just like that?” Vinyl asked in a shout, startling all the parents in the living room. “That I, a newbie who just got a set for the New Year’s Eve, could seriously stop playing because I was embarrassed that everyone could see my chest like it was a fucking peepshow? In the club life, not playing equals not getting paid, lady. And not playing on important dates like New Year’s Eve means being blacklisted off all the clubs in town before the end of the night.”

“Huh, I...,” Mrs. Krauss couldn’t find the words to retort to the DJ’s words.

“But, let’s move on with your other reasons,” Vinyl snapped. “Let me guess.... My skill in music? Drugs? Alcohol? My hair dye? My tattoos and piercings?” She glared at the cowering woman who had started all her anger blow out. “Did I get them all right?”

        Mrs. Krauss glanced at everyone in the room, hoping that someone would take her defense, but all the other parents were frozen in shock before the anger of the young teacher. She simply nodded her answer to Vinyl.

“In that case, allow me to retort,” Vinyl spoke in a more conversational volume. “My skills in music have already been proved thanks to your previous questions. And if you’re doubting them, you can go ask your daughter. My hair dye concerns me and only me. Heck, Mrs. Heliopolis has decided to keep her tri-colored hair. I don’t see what’s the big deal about me if my boss can do it without anyone questioning her. For my tattoos and piercings, it’s basically the same as my hair dye.” 

Vinyl took a deep breath, finally speaking in more casual tone. 

“As for drugs, if you had done your research properly, you’d have seen that I’ve always been one of the most fervent representatives of the ‘Party Safe and Sane’ group. It’s an association that tries to raise the young people’s awareness of the dangers of drugs,” she explained sternly. “And, finally, on the matter of me drinking alcohol, I’ll just point out that you’re on your fourth glass of Martini and that I’m on my second diet coke of the evening.” 

Vinyl glared at Viola’s mother who couldn’t even look at her. 

“I hope I lifted all your stereotype-based doubts about my aptitude at being a model for your daughter and her classmates. If you ever want anymore informations on the subject, we can discuss about it some other time. But right now, I want you out of this house!”

        Viola’s mother slowly nodded before leaving the living room. When she heard the front door closing after Mrs. Krauss, Vinyl sighed wearily while rubbing her eyes with her hand. After that she took a glance at the other parents who were still a bit shocked at her.

“I’m sorry for my outburst,” Vinyl genuinely apologized. “I’m afraid the meeting will have to be cut short for today, but if you ever want to speak with me about something regarding the class or your kid, you can always contact me through the school’s office. We’ll fix an appointment, or something.”

        After nodding in silence, the parents slowly made their way to the front door. The last two to leave were Diana’s mother and Laura’s father.

“Listen,” Daniella gently said to Vinyl as she was about to go outside. “If it makes you feel any better, we both think that we would have reacted just like you did back then.

“And also we’d like to let you know that we are not the only two who think that,” Mr. Hart added with a nod. 

Vinyl softly smiled at the pair. “It doesn’t really excuse my behavior, but I appreciate it. I appreciate it a whole heap, thanks.”

“You’re more than welcome,” Daniella replied with a smile. “My Diana keeps saying you’re an amazing person, and she’s rarely wrong about people.”

“She’s a great kid,” Vinyl commented softly with a wider smile. “Goodnight,”

“Goodnight,” the pair replied before going back to their respective car.

        Vinyl closed the door behind them and rested her forehead against it. She let out a short sigh as she thought back of what had happened that evening. She instantly broke out of her memories when she heard quiet steps coming from behind her.

“Didn’t I ask you to stay in your room?” Vinyl asked with a short chuckle.

“You said until the end of the meeting,” Octavia retorted uneasily, fearing another outburst from her teacher. 

“I did say that,” Vinyl admitted before facing Octavia. The DJ noticed that her student wasn’t looking straight at her. “You’ve heard everything, haven’t you?”

“Hmmm, my room and the living room aren’t really soundproofed,” Octavia explained slowly. “So, I heard you shouting about that New Year’s Eve show.... Did you really continue that show with your wet shirt?”

“That’s what you remembered from my shouting fit?” Vinyl chuckled happily while Octavia blushed softly. “To answer your question, yes, I really did. You should have seen the number of fans that I got on Friendface after that night.” she let out a short, sour laugh.

“I don’t think I could ever do something like that,” Octavia whispered. “I wouldn’t have the will to continue after something like that like you did,” she said in a soft admiring tone which made Vinyl smile widely at her student.

“Let’s just hope for you that you’d never have to do something similar. Luckily, since you aim for a classical career, it’s very unlikely to happen,” Vinyl commented before remembering something. “Speaking of classical, why don’t I give you that classical music folder I promised you?”

“Actually,” Octavia said as Vinyl and she reached her bedroom, in which Vinyl’s laptop was. Octavia had borrowed it after having put the mini pizzas in the oven. “I was wondering if you could transfer me the electronical folder instead of the classical one.”

Vinyl blinked in surprise. “Really? That’s not really your style of music.”

“Aren’t you the one who taught me that I should explore other styles of music? That I should break out of my zone of comfort to stimulate my creativity?” Octavia asked with a wink.

Vinyl chuckled softly. “You really do what your teacher asks. That’s good!” she commented while plugging her laptop to Octavia’s hard drive.

“I always follow my teacher’s recommendations.”

“Good to know,” Vinyl replied softly before starting the data transfer. “Anyway, are you up for some Chinese?”

“Don’t we have the rest of what I prepared for the meeting?” Octavia asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Oh, yeah right,” Vinyl admitted as she headed out of Octavia’s room. “Too bad, I could have used a nice bike ride downtown.”

Octavia remained alone in her room for a few seconds before grabbing her jacket on her chair, and dashing after Vinyl.

“I changed my mind! Chinese’s good for me!” Octavia shouted as she ran down the stairs.

Vinyl giggled as she opened the door to the garage. “I knew she couldn’t resist the call of the bike. She’s so easy to trick,” she whispered softly.

“I heard that!” Octavia shouted from behind the DJ.

“Good for you, Ottavia!”

> That's what happens during Teachers meeting
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

        Obviously, Vinyl’s outburst during the parents-teacher meeting wouldn’t remain unknown to the rest of the school’s staff. She wasn’t going to hide what happened. But, after a great amount of thinking which lasted around two and a half seconds, Vinyl realized that she shouldn’t have told the story before the teacher’s meeting about the different long-term projects the school had to organize.

“YOU DID WHAT?!” Theresa yelled in horror so loudly that Selene, who was sitting next to her, was holding her right ear with a pained wince.

“Ma què deficiente sono....” [I’m such an idiot....] Vinyl muttered angrily while she face-palmed herself.

“Theresa, pipe down a notch!” Dimitri demanded in annoyance while rubbing the inside of his ear with his little finger. 

“Don’t you realize what she did?” Theresa asked incredulously.

“Yes, she put a woman who insulted her very own way of living back in her place,” Dimitri explained with a shrug. “What’s the big deal?”

“The big deal is that Mrs. Krauss can, and probably will, lodge a complaint against her and that it’ll have consequences on the school!” Theresa said in an angry panic.

“You do realize that not everyone lodge complaints about every single person who they have a bad encounter with?” Selene, having finally recovered from the previous yell, asked casually. “You’re just being paranoid.”

“First of all, I’m not being paranoid! I’m simply worried about our school’s reputation!” Theresa explained abruptly. “Second, she doesn’t even feign to regret anything which happened last Friday!” She pointed an accusatory finger

“That’s so not true!” Vinyl interjected loudly. “I regret having taken the cafeteria's burritos at lunch. They were way too rich before three hours of class.”

Theresa blinked. “I was talking about the parents meeting Friday evening, not Friday in general,” she specified.

“Oh, yeah,” Vinyl said innocently, while Dimitri was holding back his laugh. “Well, I do regret something how that meeting went,” she added with honesty.

“I guess that if you regret what you said, you’ll just have to apologize to Mrs. Krauss.” Theresa suggested with a sigh.

“You’re misunderstanding me,” Vinyl said abruptly. Theresa and the other teachers looked at her with confusion. “I regret how I said things, but I don’t regret saying them!”

“Good for you,” Dimitri said with an approving nod.

“Dimitri, shut it!” Theresa demanded angrily.”As for you, Vincenza....”

“The matter’s closed until further notice!” Celeste Heliopolis interrupted the Vice-Principal firmly as she entered the meeting room.

        The majority of the teaching staff, including Theresa, looked at the headmistress in shock and disbelief.

“Madam Headmistress, don’t you know what she did?” Theresa asked slowly.

“As a matter of fact, I was the first one to know,” Celeste explained. “I called Vincenza Friday night to see how did the meeting go.”

“Your phone call almost had me kicked out of the theater I was by the way,” Vinyl interjected.

“That’s what you get for not turning it off before the movie started,” Celeste replied casually.

“Hang on, what were you doing at the theater?” Selene asked curiously.

“Octavia saw a movie poster when we got out of the Chinese restaurant,” Vinyl explained with a shrug.  Ottavia era tanta carina cuando non sapeva come usare i bastoncini... [Octavia was so cute when she didn’t know how to use chopsticks...] she discretely smiled at the memory.

“So, you’re treating your favorite student to dinner and to a movie,” Dimitri commented with a sly grin.”Be careful with that. It would be bad if someone found that out,” he added with a chuckle.

Vinyl frowned a bit at his remark.“ Beg pardon?”

“He’s right,” Celeste admitted, not without glaring at her goatee bearing colleague. ”While I know you absolutely didn’t have that intention, people might think you’re favoring Octavia due to your...rather uncommon situation.”

“You should show a little more professional attitude,” Dimitri commented with a joking tone.

“Well, maybe I should take lessons from you, Dimitri,” Vinyl said with a knowing grin, casting an imperceptible glance between the Headmistress and the Maths teacher, who both paled under her gaze. “You must have a very intense sense of professionalism to always help Madam Headmistress on checking the weekly accounts,” she added with a pinch of naughtiness in her voice which caused Celeste and Dimitri’s cheeks to take a slightly pink hue. “Losing two hours of your Friday afternoons. Such dedication to your work!”

“It would be dedication if I didn’t have to check on it every Monday morning,” Theresa chimed in annoyance. “There’s always a few mistakes here and there. You could at least double check when you go through that,” she added, completely oblivious to the Headmistress and the Maths teacher’s embarrassment, or to Vinyl’s voice tone.

She wasn’t the only one though, as nobody of the staff noticed the two concerned parties slightly blushing, nor Vinyl’s small, smug smile. Selene, who was staring between her older sister and the Maths teacher with a growing expression of horror, being the only exception.

“Anyway,” Celeste quickly said with rosy cheeks, though that detail was only noticed by Vinyl, who was grinning in triumph, and Selene, who simply turned to her usual, pensive frown. “Let’s get back on what truly matters....”

“Yeah,” Theresa claimed. “Vincenza’s behavior problems!”

“I swear to God! Keep talking like that, and you’ll see real behavior problems!” Vinyl glared at the Vice-Principal with anger.

“ENOUGH!” Celeste shouted loudly as Theresa was about to reply, instantly calming everyone in the room. “We are not here to discuss about Vincenza’s meeting with her students’ parents!”

“What about what she does with the young Octavia....”

“Theresa, weren’t you in a similar situation with Celeste and I back when you were studying and we started teaching here?” Selene chimed in with knowing, yet annoyed frown.

“Ipocrita!” Vinyl muttered under her breath while Theresa instantly shut it at the former Vice-Principal’s remark.

“Thanks for that, Selene,” Celeste said with a relieved sigh as her sister mocked a salute to her. “Let’s get back on track! Vincenza, since you were the center of the conversation until now, we’re gonna start by you and your class.”

“I’m all ears, Boss,” Vinyl replied with a nod.

“I’m gonna need your students for a couple of upcoming events,” the headmistress explained.

“What kind of events?” the blue haired teacher asked with curiosity.

“Well,.....”





“That’s what happened during the meeting?” Fiona asked in disbelief after Octavia had explained her and Nathan last Friday’s meeting..

        The musically oriented seniors, which Laura liked to refer as the class PON-3, were on a free-studies period, as all the teachers were on a meeting, in the room 303. Octavia had gotten a spare key from Vinyl so that she and her classmates could have access to their instruments whenever they left them in the classroom, or when they wanted a place to hang out during the school breaks.

“Yes,” Octavia replied with a short nod. “Don’t take it out on Viola!” she demanded firmly when Fiona and Nathan started to glare at a very embarrassed Viola. “She’s not responsible for what her mother said or did!”

“If ya say so,” Fiona slowly said, not really sounding convinced.

“Fiona, leave me alone,” Viola said in annoyance. ”I’ll admit I may have had an opinion similar to my mother’s at first, but now I know that she’s more than qualified for the job!” she explained firmly. “I’m not a complete fan of her like some of you all, but I respect her!”

“And that’s just fine!” Diana chimed in, drawing the endpoint of the upcoming argument before turning to Laura who was busy on her smartphone with Henry and Harpo peeking over her shoulders. “What are you looking at?” she asked with curiosity.

“What do you think?” Laura asked back with a sly grin. “I’m looking for that famous video!”

“What?!” Octavia, Diana, Beatrice and Viola shouted in shock.

“Seriously guys?” Fiona asked with a cocked eyebrow as Nathan eagerly went to look over Laura’s shoulders. “That’s gross!”

“Come watch!” Henry shouted to Frederic who was tinkling away on the class’ piano to pass time. He hadn’t been paying attention to what they were saying.

“Watch what?” he asked.

“Watching the video of the teach’s knockers!” Henry replied eagerly.

“Hmmm, how about no?” Frederic asked while shaking his head in disapproval.

“Your loss!” Laura said in a sing-song voice.

“Since when yer a closet lesbian, Laura?” Fiona asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“What closet are you talking about?” Laura asked back, shocking nearly everybody with that question. “Aaaaaand, I think I just found it!” Laura nearly shouted in excitement. “It’s showtime, boys!” she added while Nathan, Henry and Harpo scooted closer to her.

“Like hell it is!” Octavia fumed.

Octavia angrily walked to her perverted classmates before flipping the back of Laura’s hand, thus making her smartphone being thrown in the air. She caught the phone with her free hand, and turned her back to her friends.

“HEY!” Laura shouted while Octavia was quickly tapping away on her phone. “Give me my phone back!” she took a few steps toward the young cellist who managed to flick her nose without facing her. “Ow!”

“Just a few seconds,” Octavia whispered. “Aaand, here you are!” she handed Laura her phone back.

“What did you do?” Diana asked curiously as Laura went back to her video.

“Necessary adjustments,” Octavia replied with a shrug. 

“What the HECK?!” Laura shouted. “Octavia! Give me that password for that parental censorship!”

“No.”

“GIVE IT!”

“No.”

“Come on! Give me that password!”

“Don’t worry, Laura,” Henry said after Octavia said no for the third time, taking Laura’s phone. “There’s a small manip to overcome the parental.....” he frowned at the phone. “... censorship.... WHAT THE HELL?! She put a password there too!”

“There are four methods to deactivate parental censorship without knowing the password,” Octavia explained with a smug grin. “I’ve put a different password on every single one of them, and I’m keeping them right here,” she tapped her forehead.

“Since when are you so handy with phone’s settings?” Viola asked with surprise.

“Yeah, last year you had trouble just changing your ringtone,” Beatrice commented.

“Vincenza explained to me how to protect my data effectively in case my phone gets stolen,” Octavia explained casually.

“Why did you do that?” Laura glared at Octavia.

“Because that’s not proper behavior!” Octavia replied, matching Laura’s glare.

“Oh, come on!” Henry lifted his arms in the air dramatically. “It’s all in good fun.”

“No, it’s not!” Viola interjected. “That’s mainly an invasion of Scratch’s privacy!”

“That didn’t stop your close-minded mother!” Laura retorted angrily, while trying to break Octavia’s password. 

“Don’t bring my mother into this!” Viola yelled angrily.

“Yeah-yeah, whatever!” Laura growled. “Fuck, it’s not ‘petcellist’.”

“Why would I put that as a password?” Octavia asked in confusion.

“Because that’s what you are right now!” Laura angrily replied. “You’re acting like a stupid teacher’s pet!”

“What did you just say to me?” Octavia bellowed, causing Fiona to pass her arm around her waist to hold her back before she could charge at the lyrist.

“Easy there, girl,” Fiona said in a calming tone.

“Laura, that wasn’t very nice!” Diana reproached.

“Hey, why are you taking her side?” Laura asked. “She hacked my phone just because I wanted to watch a video!”

“Well, that wasn’t a video you’re supposed to watch!” Octavia shouted, struggling against Fiona’s grip. “Fiona, let me go!”

“Nope!”

“Ok, you’re all gonna calm down,” Frederic said firmly as he put himself between Octavia and Laura.

“I will when she gives me those passwords!” Laura stated angrily.

“Keep dreaming!” Octavia growled. “If you can’t behave like an adult, it’s normal you get the children safety!”

“Look who’s talking.” Laura humphed with disdain. “You’re not more adult than I am right now, you’re just the teacher’s favorite and you think it gives you the right to boss us around!”

“I’m not her favorite student!” Octavia yelled. “And, I don’t boss any of you around.”

“Well, that’s not really true,” Henry awkwardly commented.

“Henry, shut it!” Octavia growled at him.

“I’ll be quiet,” he replied in a fearful whisper.

“Thanks, you proved my point,” Laura grinned.

“Please, Henry doesn’t count.” Octavia rolled her eyes. “He can’t pass a day without one of us shouting at him for a reason or another.”

“Hey, that’s not....” Henry started in an offended tone. “....Oh, yeah! That’s true,“ he added in realization.

“Henry, shut up!” Laura yelled at him.

“See?” Octavia grinned.

“Girls! That’s enough!” Diana shouted with an unusual firmness that surprised everyone. “You’re just fighting over a stupid video about our teacher’s chest. That’s ridiculous.”

“Hey, it’s not my fault if the teacher’s hot like a volcano.” Laura defended herself, earning discrete, approving nods from Nathan, Henry and Harpo.

“Maybe she is, but if you want to see breasts, Laura, wait for your daily visit on porn sites instead of trying to get a view at Scratch’s. That’s just creepy.”

“I don’t go on porn sites!” Laura shouted in embarrassment, her cheeks red as tomatoes. Diana and Fiona both gave her a ‘really?’ look. “Well, not on a daily basis,” she admitted in a whisper.

“Uurgh, too much informations!” Beatrice said before running out of the classroom, while covering her ears.

“Huh, I’m gonna go after her,” Viola said awkwardly, clearly ill-at-ease with the turn the conversation was taking. “You know, to be sure she ….. You know...” she exited the classroom.

“Fiona, let go of Octavia,” Diana demanded softly.

“Alright,” Fiona replied with a nod as she loosened her grip on the cellist.

“Octavia, don’t you have something to say to Laura?” Diana asked.

The young cellist sighed. “I apologize for setting passwords on your phone like that. It wasn’t my place to do so.”

“I’ll accept the apology as soon as I get the password for the censorship,” Laura replied sternly.

“It’s ‘DJ Mc-W1sh = Stronzo’,” Octavia said matter-of-factly. “No spaces, no capitals.”

“You know DJ Mc-W1sh?” Laura asked with surprise before entering the password.

“Vincenza often pesters about him at home,” Octavia explained with a shrug. 

“What does stronzo mean?” Fiona asked curiously.

“Jerk,” Octavia answered briefly before turning back to Laura. “So?”

“So what?” Laura asked in confusion. 

“Aren’t you going to apologize for what you said to her?” Frederic cocked his eyebrow.

“About her being the teacher’s favorite and pet?” Frederic nodded while Octavia let out a low groan of annoyance at Laura’s question. “I don’t apologize for telling the truth.”

“What?” Octavia shouted in shock and disbelief. “For the last time, I’m not her favorite student! Vincenza doesn’t treat me differently than you guys!”

“Really?” Laura questioned sarcastically. “I don’t remember Scratch saying that we could call her by her first name.”

“Now you’re exaggerating,” Harpo chimed in with a slightly angry frown.

“Ok, maybe on that aspect,” the lyrist admitted casually. “But so far, Octavia’s the only one who’s been treated to the movies and to the restaurant by our teacher!”

Octavia froze in shock at that remark while the boys and Fiona simply cocked their eyebrow and Diana was sheepishly glancing at the young cellist in embarrassment.

“What in God’s name are ya talkin’ bout?” Fiona asked.

“That’s just silly,” Henry snorted.

“It’s not! Diana and I saw her and Scratch acting all buddy-buddy Friday night at the movie theater, didn’t we Diana?”

“Well, yeah we did,” Diana said uneasily. 

“Is that true?” Frederic asked to Octavia who nodded in reply.

“Vinc... Scratch wanted to clear her head after meeting Viola’s mother, so she asked me if I wanted to go to the Chinese with her,” Octavia slowly explained. “After dinner, we passed in front of the theater and I stopped when I saw a poster about that docufiction about Robert Schumann. We chatted about the movie for a bit, and somehow we ended up watching it. She was almost kicked out after she received a phone call from Mrs. Heliopolis. She had forgotten to turn it off.” Octavia giggled at the memory of her teacher arguing with the other spectators, and employees.

“So, you’ve enjoyed that little date with the teacher?” Laura asked with a smug grin.

Octavia blinked before madly blushing. “IT WASN’T A DATE!!! STOP SAYING WEIRD THINGS LIKE THAT!!!”

“Did you pay for your ticket?”

“Huh.... no,” Octavia stammered, taken aback by Laura’s sudden question.

“Did you get pop-corn?” Octavia nodded. “Did you pay for it?” Octavia shook her head. “Hmmm, sounds like a date to me,” Laura said with a chuckle.

“Ok, first of all, you’re crazy!” Octavia stated. “Secondly, I’m not into girls! Lastly, even if I was, why on earth would I go on a date with someone like Vi....Scratch?” she asked in an anger which made her oblivious to her heart skipping a beat at that thought.

“Well, I was going to say for being certain to get selected for whatever event we’ll have to do this year, but, considering it’s you we’re talking about, it would be plain stupid to think that. You have enough talent to be above something as cheap as that,” Laura admitted with a nod, before thinking about something in silence. “Nah, forget what I said. It couldn’t be a date.”

“Finally, you’re seeing reason.” Octavia sighed in relief. “Now, can we please talk ab....”

“After all, why would someone as cool as the teach’ would go on a date with a bland, boring, and stuck up girl like you?”

        The next thing the class Pon-3, minus Beatrice and Viola who were still out of the classroom, saw was Laura being violently shoved backwards by Octavia. The lyrist tripped on one of her classmates’ bag and fell on her butt while knocking the cupboard on top of which Viola’s violin case was lying. The impact made the case fall on top of Laura’s head, causing her to yelp in pain while Fiona ran to catch the violin before it hit the ground.

        Octavia stood where she had pushed Laura, glaring at her grounded classmate with a mix of hatred and hurt while her hands were shaking uncontrollably.

“Vaffanculo, Laura!” [Go fuck yourself, Laura!] Octavia muttered in an ice-cold, yet shaken voice.

        Octavia quickly grabbed her backpack and picked her cello case up before dashing to the door. She was out of the classroom before anyone could stop her, and slammed the door behind her. Her classmates heard the sound of a key inside a lock before the boys all ran to the door. Henry pulled on the handle down, but the door didn’t opened up.

“Crap, she locked us in!” Henry said while attempting to open the door again.

“YOU FREAKING IDIOT!” the boys heard Diana bellowed in fury before hearing a loud whack followed by another pained yelp.

“Stop hitting my head!” Laura demanded while holding her head with a pained wince.

“Why in tarnation did ya say that to her?” Fiona yelled, her anger matching Diana’s. 

“Girls!” Frederic shouted. “There’s more urgent matter than yelling at Laura right now! Octavia locked us in the room!”

“Just great!” Diana shouted loudly. “Now, we’re all stuck with Miss Bitchy here!” she pointed her finger at Laura.

“Diana, calm down a little,” Nathan said softly, still very surprised to see the little blonde so furious, much like everyone else in the room.

“NEVER TELL A GIRL TO CALM DOWN!” Diana bellowed furiously, startling every single one of her classmates. “Boys always do that, and it never works! It just freaks us out! You see me all freaked out?” she asked, grabbing her note pad. “It’s because you told me TO. CALM. DOWN!” she hit Nathan’s shoulder with her note pad in between each word.

In other circumstances, it would have been comic to see a six foot tall, muscular boy cowering in fear facing the onslaught of a five foot tall, petite girl. Nathan let out a low grunt of pain after Diana’s last hit. The petite blonde throw her note pad on a nearby desk, heavily panting. 

“Feeling better?” Nathan asked worriedly, rubbing his sore shoulder.

“Not really.” Diana sighed. “Sorry for shouting and assaulting you like that.”

“It’s all good,” Nathan assured. “You had to let it out,”

“Well, it’s not all good,” Harpo remarked. “We’re still locked in.”

“And, Ah think Laura’s gonna get a huge bump on her forehead,” Fiona commented with a wince.

“We should get her to the infirmary,” Henry said matter-of-factly.

“News flash, Henry, the door’s locked!” Harpo said sourly before kicking the door. “OW, damn it! What is this door made of?” he shouted, holding his hurt foot.

“I guess our only hope is that Beatrice and Viola manage to get the key from Octavia,” Henry said in a defeated tone.

“She took her cello with her, I don’t think she’s in the school grounds anymore,” Frederic said calmly.

“So that means they’re going to have to ask Scratch to open the door.” Diana let out.

        The six students looked at each other, while the seventh was feeling her newly growing bump, before they all feel a cool chill running down their spines.

“Ah ain’t tellin’ her what happened!” Fiona stated.

“Neither am I!” Frederic assured.

“Same here!” Harpo added.

“What they said!” Henry claimed.

“Don’t count on me!” Diana lifted her hands in the air.

“Forget it!” Nathan shook his head vigorously.

“Aoowwwie!” Laura moaned as she touched her bump.

        The six others looked at her with interest.

“Y’all heard her sayin’ ”Ah will”, didn’t ya?” Fiona slowly asked, earning nods of approval from her other classmates. “Good!”





“Vincenza, how did you know?” Selene discreetly said during the short coffee break the teachers had during their meeting.

“Know what?” Vinyl asked curiously.

“About that Accounting story between Celeste and Dimitri?” Selene eagerly asked in a whisper.

“Oh, that! I was on the phone with a friend of mine when she blurted out that my boss was doing the nasty every Friday after school with the Maths teacher,” Vinyl explained casually.

“Huh?” Selene blinked in surprise. “You’re joking right?”

“Not at all!” Vinyl replied sincerely. “Patty always had some insanely accurate intuitions about everything,” she explained calmly.





        At the same time, in a small bakery in Manehatten, an assistant baker with cotton candy-like, pink hair interrupted what she was doing to stare at the window with a pensive frown.

“Hmmm.... Twitchy-twitcha-twitcha-twitch!” Patricia Patty Pembroke whispered mysteriously. “Vinyl must be telling someone how she knew about the monkey business between the Headmistress and the Maths teacher!” She blinked a couple of time. “Or, I forgot to feed Gummy this morning! Oh my gosh! I really hope it’s the first one!”

“Ah don’t care about yer twitchin’s, Patty!” a tall blonde accross the counter commented angrily. “Ah’m meetin’ Rare’s parents for lunch, and Ah’m supposed to bring the cake!”

“Oh, yeah! Silly me!” Patty giggled cheerfully. “Don’t you worry your pretty freckled face, my dear Jacquelyn! Your auntie Patty just needs to finish the icing.” she took a deep breath. “Sooooo....”

“Ah’ll give ya a twenty bits tip if ya don’t start singin’!” Jaquelyn interrupted Patty as she was about to sing.

“Nice doing business with you, soon to be Mrs. Belle!” Patty grinned happily. “Or, is Rarity the future Mrs. Smith? Jaquelyn Belle, or Rarity Smith? They both sound good! Rarity Smith, Jacquelyn Belle, Rarity Smith, Jacquelyn Belle? Rarijack or Smibelle?”

“Patty!”

“Yeah?”

“Just finish the icing, please.” Jacquelyn let out a long, tired sigh.

“Oki-doki-loki!”





“So let me get this straight,” Selene said abruptly. “You let out that my sister’s doing dirty business with Dimitri every Friday afternoon, instead of checking the school’s accounting during a teachers’ meeting to get back at him for mocking you.”

“Well, I never said ‘instead’,” Vinyl commented casually.

“Somehow you managed to let that out in a way in which only those two and I noticed, thus completely tilting the balance of power between you and Dimitri toward you without breaking my sister’s authority during the meeting while still letting her know you have a mean of pressure against her,” Selene kept going as if Vinyl hadn’t said anything. Vinyl nodded. “And all that was based on your friend’s weird, but accurate intuition?”

“Basically, yeah, that’s what I did!”

Selene blinked before grabbing both Vinyl’s shoulders.

“Teach me how to do that!” Selene demanded with a wide, sly grin. “And, if possible, introduce me to that friend of yours!”

Vinyl chuckled. “With pleasure, Selene,” she replied with a wink.

“Perfect!” Selene rubbed her hands in triumph. “For years, I’ve been trying to get back at Celeste and Dimitri’s pranks, and you’re going to help me with that!”

“Anyway, let’s get back to the meeting room,” Vinyl said as she noticed that they only had a minute of break left.

        They were heading back to the meeting room when they heard someone knocking at the Staff room’s door. Selene, who was the closest to the door, decided to go open it, revealing a rather stressed Viola who was nervously fidgeting her hair.

“Excuse me, Miss Heliopolis,” she said in a trembling tone. “I know that the teachers are having a meeting right now, but I was wondering if Miss Scratch wasn’t busy at the moment. It’s kinda important,” Viola explained.

        The former Vice-Principal turned her head to the newest teacher, before giving her a curt nod after a few seconds of reflexion.

“Your part’s already done, so it’s not a big deal if you’re a bit late for the second part of the meeting,” Selene said matter-of-factly before walking to the meeting room.

“Ok! Be sure to tell Theresa it was your idea,” Vinyl demanded with a chuckle.

“I guarantee nothing!” Selene said before leaving the music teacher with her student alone.

“I suppose it’s about what happened with your Mom, right?” Vinyl asked softly as Viola bit her lower lip, as if scared to say something. “Look, you don’t have to worry about me! I’m not gonna pass the difficulties I may have with your mother on you.” Vinyl smiled gently at her student. “It’d not be fair for you.”

“Well, I’m glad to hear that.” Viola relaxed a little. “But, it’s not what I went to talk about.”

“Oh. What’s going on then?” Vinyl asked with curiosity.

“Hmmm.... you see... huh....” Viola stammered before taking a deep breath. “Octavia and Laura got into a fight, and Octavia freaked out and locked Laura and the others inside the classroom while Beatrice and I were in the bathroom! We’ve been trying to find Octavia to get the key back, but we didn’t find her anywhere! Now the others are still locked in the classroom, and Laura needs to go to the infirmary!” she said in one breath.

Vinyl remained impassible for a few seconds, not even blinking. Viola gulped fearfully in front of such lack of reaction, considering it the calm before the storm. Vinyl slowly raised her hands to massage her temples before staring at Viola with a stern expression.

“Repeat what you just told me, please,” she demanded in a low tone. “Slowly this time.”





        When Vinyl finally opened the classroom’s door, and treated Laura’s bump with the first aid kit she took from the infirmary, she asked all of her students to tell her exactly what happened in the first place. While a bit reluctant at first, they caved under the unusual stern glare their teacher gave them. They told her everything: How Octavia told Fiona and Nathan how the meeting went, the part about how part of them wanted to find that famous video, how Octavia reacted to that, the argument between Laura and Octavia, and finally what made Octavia snap like she did.

        All those who had assisted to the scene supposed that Vinyl would be pissed at Laura for what she told to their teacher’s supposed favorite student. They couldn’t have been more wrong about that. Vincenza Scratch, the cool DJ Pon-3, probably the most understanding and laid back teacher they ever had, wasn’t pissed. She was downright furious.

Her students had expected from her a loud outburst worthy of what Octavia told them about the her first evening with the DJ that was supposed to share her house with her and her father, or something akin to what Viola’s mother received during her meeting, but she didn’t raise her voice. She only shouted one time when they all started to speak at the same time to get them to shut their mouths and sit down at their respective desks. Her tone was low and cold as ice, and the high disappointment in her voice was more than enough to make them feel sorry for what happened. It was even worse for Laura.

“Laura, you’ll get a two hour detention for what you said to Octavia,” Vinyl said matter-of-factly. “And before you start thinking stupid things like Octavia having a preferential treatment from me, I’ll let you know that there will be consequences for her actions as well! Is that clear for you now?”

“Yes, Miss Scratch,” Laura replied in an ashamed voice, her eyes fixed on her desk.

“Is that clear for all of you?” Vinyl asked to the rest of the class.

“Yes, Miss Scratch,” they all replied in a low murmur.

“Good!” Vinyl nodded. “Because I don’t want this to happen again! None of you is gonna be treated differently than the others regarding your schoolwork, your family history, your origin, or any other crap like that!” she explained firmly. “When you have a problem, I’ll help you just like I would help the others, no matter if you’re nice or indifferent with me. If you need advice on anything, I’ll give it you, no matter if I have a problem with one of your parents, or if I’m on good terms with them. No one’s gonna be favored! No one’s gonna be left out! That’s how I intend to do things!”

        Vinyl let out a long sigh as the bell announcing the start of the lunch started to ring. None of her students dared to move, which was good because she still had a couple of things to say.

“Now, I know we’re supposed to have three hour of class after lunch,” she began in a more tired tone. “But, right now, I don’t feel like it, and it’s probably the same for you too,” they didn’t answer. “I’ll just say a couple of things, and then you can all go home. Beatrice and Henry,” both of them looked up from their desk. “The headmistress asked us to get some sort of a march to support our school’s sports teams, and I was thinking that the sousaphone and the drums could do the trick. It would be great if you can show a few ideas you have for that on Friday.”

“Understood, Miss Scratch,” Beatrice said with a nod.

“Shouldn’t be too hard,” Henry commented softly.

“Good,” Vinyl nodded. “Other than that, we’ll be responsible for the music during the Nightmare Night Festival on Halloween’s eve. We’ll be working on that for the rest of the month. Try to think for a good costume for the occasion.  And when that will be taken care of, we’ll try to get each of you ready for the Winter Gala’s ensemble auditions! That’s all for today. Class dismissed.”

        Her students slowly gather their stuff and instruments before heading out of the classroom in silence. Vinyl waited for the last one, namely Laura who was dragging her feet in shame, to get out of the classroom before taking her phone out of her pocket to try to call Octavia, only to reach her voice mail.

“Spero ché tu sei a casa in questo momento, Ottavia!” [I hope you’re at home right now, Octavia!] Vinyl whispered angrily while putting her phone back in her pocket. “Altrementi, sei buona per una sculacciata terribile cuando ti trovero!” [Otherwise, you’re in for a hell of a spanking when I find you!]

> An awkward realization
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	At the beginning of the mountain road that climbed up to Echelon hills, Officer Benson, freshly out of the Canterlot Police Academy, was about to finish the installation of one of his department's brand new speed-cameras. They were equipped with the state of arts in matter of speed scanning, and the actual camera could snap ten shots in a split of a second in order to be certain to catch a clear image of the offending driver's license plate.

When the installation was done, Officer Benson walked back his police unit, which was parked a bit out of sight from the road, before he heard the loud humming of a motorcycle coming closer. Benson couldn't help to grin slyly. In the first minute of his duty, the camera will have her first catch.

WUUUUUB!!!!

At the very moment Benson heard the motorcycle pass right in front of where the speed-camera, a loud dubstep explosion startled him. He turned around only to see a white and blue blur disappearing in the road's turn before his gaze fell on his camera, which laid broken to pieces on the side of the road.

While Officer Benson was trying to find a good explanation to give to his superiors about the state of a five thousands bits speed-camera, the white and blue blur he had seen, known to others as Vincenza Scratch, was riding through Echelon Hills at top speed. She was heading to the Philharmonica Residence without any care for the rest of the traffic. She almost had ridden over an old lady's cane. Almost.

Sii a casa, Ottavia. Sii a casa! [Be home, Octavia. Be home!] Vinyl thought with anger and worry as she opened the residence's front gate thanks to the remote control installed on her handlebars.

Instead of heading to the garage like she usually did whenever she came home, Vinyl stopped her bike in front of the front door, leaving a long braking trail on the gravel path. She dismounted her bike before dashing to the door. As soon as she entered the house, Vinyl saw Octavia's backpack and cello-case lying near the stairs.

"Ottavia!" Vinyl called loudly, earning no response from the young cellist. "Ottavia, don't you dare ignore me!" she demanded before climbing the stairs to Octavia's bedroom.

Vinyl barged into the cellist's room, finding it in perfect order, unlike hers, but one thing was missing: a seventeen years old cellist with long, silk-like, black hair. Vinyl cursed before searching through the rest of the house. She searched everywhere in, and around the house, only to see no hide, nor hair of her missing student.

"Dove sei, Ottavia? Dove cazzo sei?" [Where are you, Octavia? Where the hell are you?] Vinyl whispered, now completely worried about her student's whereabouts.

She started to walk in circles in the living room, pondering about any places Octavia could be before her phone started to ring. Vinyl quickly brought it to her ear, hoping her student/roommate was finally returning her calls.

"OTTAVIA, IS THAT YOU?"

"Hum.... Sorry, it's Celeste," the Headmistress said, a bit startled by the volume of Vinyl's voice. 

"Oh! Sorry," Vinyl said sheepishly. "What's going on?"

"That's what Theresa and I would like to know," Celeste replied.

"Huh?"

"Let's say that we're .... rather curious about the fact you're not giving class at this very moment," Celeste explained with a hint of reproach.

"Per la Madonna!" [Holy Mother of God!] Vinyl muttered angrily. "Look, I don't give a damn fuck about what you , and that twenty feet long broom stuck deep into Theresa's anal cavity...."

"Charming," Celeste commented matter-of-factly. 

"..are thinking right now! Octavia got into a fight at school, and now she's missing!"

"Octavia Philharmonica in a fight?" Celeste asked incredulous. "You're joking, right? Please, tell me it's some really bad joke you're doing to me!"

"Does it sound like I'm joking?" Vinyl asked angrily.

"Huh.... no?" Celeste hesitantly suggested. "It sounds more like you're freaking out."

"Well, I have a seventeen years old cellist, most likely emotionally hurt if how she reacted to what Laura said is any indications, on the wild, with her cellphone turned off..." Vinyl heard droplets hit the living room's window before looking outside. ".... And now she's somewhere under this downpour," she added when she noticed it was raining cats and dogs. "Stupid Fall weather!" Vinyl muttered before checking the hatstand in the hall. "Without her jacket no less! This is getting better by the minute!" she shouted sarcastically.

"Yeah, you're definitely freaking out," Celeste calmly commented.

"Really? I didn't notice!" Vinyl retorted in sarcasm.

"Sarcasm won't help, Vincenza," Celeste said stoically. "You really need to calm down!"

Vinyl let out a long sigh. "I know, but I can't stop myself from worrying something wrong might happen to her," Vinyl admitted softly.

"You and I both know that she's the type of girl who's clever enough to avoid troubles," Celeste reassured softly.

"You and I both thought she was the type of girl who would never get in a fight, and look how wrong we are now! What's stopping us from being wrong again?" Vinyl asked, hoping firmly they wouldn't be wrong about Octavia ever again.

"I know you feel responsible because one of your students missing, but..."

"Porca miseria! This isn't about my job as a teacher!" Vinyl snapped. "The girl I live with is missing! How would you react in if you were in my place and that Selene was in Octavia's?"

The headmistress remained silent for a few seconds. "I'll probably be freaking out a lot more than you are now," she admitted softly. "But, you've still got to calm down! She's seventeen, not seven! She can take care of herself, so stop acting like an insanely overprotective mother!"

"I'm not acting like...." Vinyl trailed off as she realized something. "...a mother.." she whispered while turning her gaze on a picture on the chimney. 

A picture of a woman with long black hair, holding the hand of a little girl with the same hair as her, walking along a dirt path next to a large pond. Both of them were happily smiling for the camera, waving at the photograph.

"Celeste, thank you," Vinyl whispered in a relieved tone.

"You finally calmed down?" Celeste asked hopefully.

"A little, but that's only because I just found out where she is! All thanks to you!" Vinyl explained.

"How?" Celeste asked in confusion.

"I'll explain that tomorrow at school. See ya!" Vinyl said as she went to grab Vito's long, dark green raincoat from the hatstand.

"Hang on a minu...." Celeste demanded before Vinyl hung up and tossed her phone on the couch.

Perché non ho pensato a questo posto prima? [Why didn't I think of that place earlier?] Vinyl thought angrily as she ran out of the house. Deficiente! [Idiot!]


******


"Di mi, Ottavia," [Say, Octavia,] Vinyl called the young cellist who was reading a book on the couch while her teacher was inspecting the pictures on the chimney with curiosity. "Is that you and your mother in that picture?" she asked, pointing at a picture of a young girl holding hands with a woman near a pond.

"Hum?" Octavia went to her teacher's side before smiling softly when she saw the picture. "Yes. It's me and Mommy," she whispered in a nostalgic, and sad tone.

"You definitely inherited her good looks," Vinyl commented in a warm tone.

"That's what Father keeps telling me," Octavia chuckled softly. "He says that I took the best from her. That I got Mommy's good looks and wonderful voice."

"Wonderful voice, huh?" Vinyl said with a smile.

"Hum-hum!" Octavia nodded. "She used to be a singer, you know? That's how Father and her met each other. She was the first artist to have signed a contract with his label actually." Vinyl softly giggled at her explanation. "What's so funny?" she asked in confusion.

"Nothing, I just remember a little something," Vinyl explained, thinking about what she had first thought when she heard Octavia on the phone. "I take it that you can sing then?"

"Actually, I've never tried before," Octavia replied uneasily. 

"How come?"

"I...It's just...." Octavia stammered with tears in her eyes. "Mommy used to sing a lot for me after she stopped working when I was born. It always brought a smile on my father's face to hear her singing for me. I want... I want him to always remember her as the only one who was able to sing in this house. I'm afraid he will start to forget about her if I ended up being as good as she was," she explained in between sobs. "I know it must sound ridiculous, but..."

"It's not," Vinyl affirmed softly, gently rubbing Octavia's back. "I've been in a similar situation, so I understand why you think that. It's not ridiculous at all." Octavia looked at her with surprise before Vinyl wiped her tears away with her right hand.

"You were?" Octavia asked softly.

Vinyl nodded with sadness. "Mio Papa... My dad... He was a musician," Vinyl explained sadly. "He got me into the music, taught how to play the piano, and other instruments. I wanted to make him so proud that I joined a junior orchestra when I was seven. Playing in recitals and such,"

"You've played in classical recitals?" Octavia asked, shocked by that revelation.

"Hard to believe, right?" Vinyl chuckled.

"A little," Octavia admitted softly. "Why did you stop?"

"When he died because of a car accident, I just simply lost the will to play," Vinyl explained. "He wasn't there to watch me playing anymore, so what was the point? Without my idol, I simply turned away from music for a while, despite my mom trying to convince me to get back to it," she told, her eyes shining in sadness. “The flame I had for music only rekindle about five years ago.”

"How old were you back then?" Octavia asked softly.

"Twelve," Vinyl replied matter-of-factly. "You?"

"Six and a half," Octavia answered with new tears rolling along her cheeks.

"Must have been tougher for you,"  Vinyl commented in a soft, caring tone pulling the younger girl into a gentle embrace which she returned instantly.

"Not really," Octavia replied in shaken voice, her head resting on her teacher's left shoulder. "I was very young. I didn't understand much about what happened. One morning, Mommy didn't feel good at all so Father took her to the hospital after leaving me with the neighbors," she explained. "I didn't get the chance to see her after that. She died during the night that followed." Octavia sobbed loudly, so Vinyl started to caress her hair softly. "I still don't know what disease she had. She was gone so fast! I never got the chance to say goodbye!" she cried.

"Just let it out, Tesoro," Vinyl whispered kindly. "It's not good to keep that inside you,"

Octavia simply did as instructed and cried for a few minutes with Vinyl gently rocking her.

"Vinyl," she called softly, breaking the religious silence between the two of them. "Did you get a chance to say goodbye to your father?"

"No, I didn't," Vinyl replied calmly. "The doctors said he died instantly during the accident. At least he didn't suffer,"

"How can you manage to speak of him so calmly?" Octavia asked in a shaken whisper. "I can't even think about the last time I saw my mother without crying!"

"I had good friends who helped me seeing the "bright" side of life," Vinyl explained softly. "You just need someone to show it in yours."

Octavia jerked her head away from her teacher's embrace. 

"What bright side could there possibly be in my mother's death?" Octavia snapped angrily.

"The fact you don't know what happened to her," Vinyl replied, unfazed by Octavia's outburst.

"Huh? Why would that be a good thing?"

"Because it gives you the chance to only keep happy memories of your mother," Vinyl explained softly before pointing at the picture that started the conversation. "Like the one shown in this picture."

Octavia let her gaze follow Vinyl's finger to the picture of her with her mother, focusing it on the big smile her younger self was bearing before moving on to her mother's. Once again, tears filled the young cellist's eyes, only this time her teacher could see it wasn't from sadness anymore. Despite her tears, Octavia was smiling fondly at the picture of her mother with her.

"Thank you, Vinyl," Octavia whispered. "Thank you so much!"

"It was nothing," Vinyl replied softly. "It's within my prerogatives."

"You're very dedicated to your replacement job as a teacher," Octavia retorted playfully, wiping her tears away with a handkerchief.

"That was more within my prerogatives as a roommate and a friend," Vinyl explained with a short chuckle.

"You consider we're friends?"

"Is that a problem?" Vinyl asked with a cocked eyebrow.

"Not at all!" Octavia beamed at her teacher/roommate who smiled in return.

"So, where was this taken?" Vinyl asked about the photo with curiosity.

"In the park three streets from here," Octavia answered. "It's a rather secluded path nearby the pond. Mommy loved that spot. She took me there for a walk every Sunday afternoon to feed the ducks," she explained with nostalgy.

"That's where you disappear every Sunday?"

"Indeed." Octavia nodded. "Sadly, there aren't any ducks anymore, but it's still a great place to clear my mind of the daily troubles."

"Why do I feel targeted by that remark?" Vinyl made a badly executed sad pout.

"You said it, Vincenza, not me," Octavia shrugged, giggling at her teacher's face.


******


"The secluded path by the pond in the park three streets from here she said," Vinyl said to herself as she ran outside the property. "Better go on foot than with the bike. Especially in those conditions!" she added as the downpour made it difficult for her to see beyond two meters in front of her.





"Why did I react like I did?" Octavia asked herself as she walked along the muddy path nearby the pond, ignoring the rain that was quickly soaking her integrally. "It's not the first time someone says that to me, and I never reacted like that!"

It was true. Octavia had always been looked at as a bland, boring, and stuck-up girl by those who didn't know her. It was a fact she was completely aware about, but she never cared for it before. She had always stayed outside of the crowd with her rather quiet personality, and the stern face she put on for the others.

She didn't have any real friends until she entered in the music departement of her school. And back them, it was only because Beatrice, who was rather shy at that time, had been forced to work with her because she hadn't dared to ask another pupil and got left with Octavia as the last picked children. 

Beatrice was the first one to see beneath the uptight facade Octavia had built around herself. The first one Octavia could really call her friend. It was only afterwards that Octavia started to open up to others. With the years passing, and the number of students in the music section diminishing, her circle of friends grew larger until it englobes her current classmates.

Despite having opened up a lot thanks to her classmates' friendship, Octavia was still having difficulties in loosening up. On the times, she went out with her friends on the weekends, she still liked to wear black and grey formal ensembles, much too similar to their usual school uniforms, while her friends were wearing more cheerful colors. She barely talked to any other students besides her classmates. She didn't go to extra scholarly activities. And it wasn't until Vincenza became her teacher that Octavia opened up to other types of music than classical.

People found her bland because she liked to wear grey clothes. They found her boring because she only listened to classical music. They thought she was a stuck-up girl because she only seeked conversation with her classmates, as if she was thinking that the music section was some sort of elite that was the only one worthy of her attention. Those were facts, and Octavia had ignored them like they were nothing. Even when her friends pointed that out before, she had never reacted badly to them.

So why was what Laura said earlier still hurting her like hell right now?

"Raaa, I don't get it!" Octavia kicked the mud of the path in frustration, burying her feet in it before losing her footing. "Oh merdaaaaa..." [oh shiiiiiiit...] she shouted in panic as she fell on the pond side of the path.

Octavia let out a series of pained grunts as she rolled down the small descent to the bank of the pond, a few roots and twigs scratching her face before she ended her course in a small puddle of greenish mud.
The young cellist, now completely covered in mud, tried to lean on her arms to stand up, only to fall back on the ground because of the slippery mud.

As she raised her head from the puddle, her lower lips started to tremble intensively. The hurt from what Laura said to her, the frustration of not understanding why it hurt her so much, and the shame from falling into a mud hole twice was too much for her. She started to cry.

Her loud sobs were completely masked by the sounds of the heavy rain on the pond and on the nearby trees. Only someone who had ears trained to discern tiny sounds under a loud background noise could find her now. 

But, unbeknownst to the wailing cellist, someone just like that was looking for her, and that someone had heard her cries.

"Ottavia, sei ferita?" [Octavia, are you hurt?] a voice Octavia recognized immediately as Vincenza's shouted with worry. "Dove sei?" [Where are you?] 

"Here!" Octavia called in a trembling voice.

"Oh Dio cane! I'm coming!" Vinyl cursed as she saw Octavia on the side of the path.

The DJ jumped to Octavia's level, making a loud splotch sound, before pulling Octavia on her feet. She winced a bit at the sight of her usually prim and proper student covered from head to feet with mud. 

"I ....I fell," Octavia explained sheepishly in response to Vincenza wiping her face clean.

"I can see that," Vinyl said matter-of-factly. "Let's get you home. I'm supposed to lecture you about what happened at school, and I'm not doing that under the rain," Vinyl said sternly, while taking Vito's raincoat off to gently pass it around Octavia's shoulders. "Or before you take a shower!"

"Let's do that," Octavia said in a trembling voice.

Octavia started to climb up to the path, with Vinyl close behind her. The young cellist grabbed a strong root to help her ascension. Only it wasn't as strong as she thought. After a loud crack, Octavia fell backwards with a shriek, right in Vincenza's arms. The DJ, now carrying the cellist, stumbled backwards, her right heel hitting another root.

"Motherfucking roots!" she cursed loudly as she and Octavia fell into the pond.





Vinyl kicked the bathroom door open, letting the way clear for her and Octavia. Both of them were completely soaked and shivering because of their brief time in the pond's ice cold water. Both their lips were slowly turning blue.

"Take your clothes off now!" Vinyl demanded firmly before tossing her biker jacket on the ground.

"O-o-ok," Octavia replied shakily, her trembling hands having the hardest time of the world to undo her uniform jacket's buttons. 

"Sbrigati un po!" [Hurry up a little!] Vinyl shouted as she kicked her boots off before turning the warm water faucet of the shower on.

"I can't!" Octavia said in a trembling tone. "I can't stop shaking!"

Vinyl sighed heavily. "Do you have a spare uniform for the rest of the week?" Octavia nodded. "Good!"
        
Vinyl ripped the mudded black jacket open before throwing it on the ground, then she focused her attention on taking off her student's cardigan, blouse and under shirt before she pulled her skirt down and took off her shoes and knee long socks off, leaving her with her snow white panties and bra, which somehow weren't stained by the mud like the rest of her clothes.

Before Octavia could even start to think about being embarrassed by the fact Vinyl had just stripped her and that she was in her underwear in front of her teacher, said teacher pushed her under the water from the rain shower. As soon as Octavia felt the hot water raining on her body, she closed her eyes in satisfaction, finally feeling her body warmth coming back and her shakings stopping.

"Sorry, but I really can't wait for you to be done with the shower," Vinyl said, chattering her teeth, before Octavia felt someone entering in the shower stall with her. "Oh Dio, ti ringrazio per l'invenzione del l'acqua calda!" [Oh God, I thank thee for the invention of hot water!] she said in ecstasy as she went under the shower jet.

"You're not naked, are you?" Octavia asked worriedly, feeling her heartbeat going wilder than ever.

"Huh, I still have my panties on, but huh... I...kinda didn't put a bra on this morning...." Vinyl replied uneasily. 

"Oh!" Octavia let out in astonishment, her cheeks red as a fire truck. "Why didn't you put on a bra this morning?" she voiced her thoughts before she could stop herself.

"Well, I don't really have many bras that fit my size anymore," Vinyl explained awkwardly. "I need to buy new ones."

"Oh!"

"I made you uncomfortable, didn't I?" Vinyl asked worriedly.

"I kinda already was since you walked in the shower with me in it," Octavia replied with a nervous chuckle. "That part about your growing ....attributes just made it worse."

"Yeah...Sorry. If it makes you feel any better, I walked in so that we're back to back, and I have no intentions to look at you," 

"It doesn't really make me feel better, but I appreciate the thought," Octavia admitted slowly. For some reason, she felt a little downer than before after the last part of her teacher's sentence. "Huh, can you... pass me the bottle of shampoo?" she asked hesitantly.

"Sure," Vinyl replied awkwardly before passing a bottle of shampoo and a comb to Octavia. "Pass the comb through your hair first to get rid of all the mud, twigs and what not in it," she advised.

"Why is there a comb in the shower?" Octavia asked, hoping some casual talk will dissipate the awkwardness of the situation. 

"I keep one in the shower for when I have to dye my hair," Vinyl explained. "To clearly sort the cyan locks than the dark blue ones."

"So you dye your hair yourself?" Octavia asked as she combed her hair. "I thought you went to a stylist for that."

"Why paying 60 bits every time I go to the stylist when for the same price I can buy the dyes I need and doing it myself at least ten times?" Vinyl asked with a shrug.

"Makes sense," Octavia commented while putting more strength in her combing as she encountered a tough knot.

"Besides, I don't really like the mood in hair salons," Vinyl added sourly. "The whole girly gossiping about all those celebrities or the latest fashion isn't really my thing."

"Same here." Octavia forced the comb down. "Ow, ow, ow!"

"You're not doing it right," Vinyl commented.

"You said you won't look!" Octavia shouted in horror, turning back to glare at the DJ, only to see her back. Her gaze trailed down Vinyl's light blue underwear. Hmmm dat a....Wowowow! Ottavia, look at the ceiling! The ceiling is good! The ceiling is beautiful! Octavia thought with redder cheeks than before, if it was possible, as she stared right at the ceiling before turning around.

"I can hear you not doing it right," Vinyl commented about how Octavia combed her hair, oblivious to what she had just done. "Want some help?" she asked without thinking.

"No!" Octavia shouted again. "I don't want you to look at me!"

"I kinda already did for a few seconds when I pushed you in the shower, but I see your point," Vinyl admitted awkwardly. She could feel Octavia glaring at her even without the cellist looking at her direction "Sorry, it was a stupid thing to say."

"Yeah, stupid like you!" Octavia snapped before covering her mouth.

Vinyl remained silent for a few seconds. "Considering all what you did today, Octavia, you have no right to say that I'm the stupid one between the two of us!" she muttered in a cold anger.

Vinyl's cold tone was more than enough to make Octavia look at her feet in shame.

"I'm sorry, Vincenza. I didn't mean it," Octavia said in a sincere apology. 

"Yeah, sure you didn't," Vinyl said in a sour tone. "I'm done! See you when you're all cleaned up! We have serious things to talk about," she added before exiting the shower.

Octavia mumbled a soft, embarrassed 'ok' before placing herself in the center of the water jet, throwing her head to the right. When she did, her gaze fell on a the small part of the bathroom's mirror that wasn't covered with steam. What she saw in the mirror caused her eyes to widen in a mix of shock, embarrassment, and excitement. Well, mostly excitement and embarrassment. Okay, fine, mainly excitement.

Vinyl was vigorously drying her hair with her towel, blinding her and leaving the rest of her body completely exposed. Octavia gulped hard as her eyes went up and down, mimicking the movement of her teacher's chest. As soon as her hair were dry enough, Vinyl passed her towel around her body before leaving the room. When her teacher was out of the room, Octavia allowed herself to breath again, leaning on the shower's wall, her right hand on her racing heart.

Santo cielo! [Good heavens!] They are HUUUUGE! Like three or four cups bigger than mine! Octavia commented in her head, glancing down at her A-cup sized breasts. I knew they were big, but without her clothes, they look down right enormous! Octavia knew she shouldn't think like that, but she couldn't stop her train of thought anymore. And, that small, silver ring on her left one is .... she bit her lower lip. ...so sexy! she nearly moaned before closing her eyes.

Her thoughts completely overtaken by images of Vincenza's body: her large bust, her hourglass figure, her double eighth note tattoo on her right hip, her silver ring on her left nipple, her small diamond piercing on her belly button, her firm buttocks under the wet light blue fabric.... 

Octavia didn't realize her right hand was slowly descending from her heart to her lower belly. The tip of her fingers had already passed under the fabric of her panties when she snapped her eyes open.

"Oh my God!" she let out in a whisper, heavily panting as she realized she had sat on the shower floor during the heat of the moment. "I was about to.... Oh my God!" she buried her face in her two hands with a frustrated groan. "What's wrong with me? I was about to ..... while thinking about Vincenza!" she added in horror, not daring to say out loud what she was about to do.

As soon as she said her name out loud, images of her teacher went back in her mind at full charge. Only this time, they weren't about her teacher's body. They were mainly good memories of her month of living with the DJ:

Vincenza taking her on her first bike ride; the impressed expression she had after hearing Octavia playing her cello for the first time; how she had comforted her when Octavia told her mother's story; the playful tickles fight they had before that parents-teacher meeting; Vincenza trying her best to teach Octavia how to eat with chopsticks; the movie they went to see after that; how she sounded so worried when she found Octavia by the pond; How she had caught Octavia during her fall, even if they both ended in the pond shortly after.... Dumb roots!

Octavia brought her knees to her chin. "I guess that now I know why it hurt so much when Laura said that someone as cool as her wouldn't go on a date with someone like me...." she whispered with sadness. "She was right though. Vincenza's my complete opposite. She's cool while I'm boring. She's social, and I'm not. She's got awesome curves while I'm flat as a plank." Octavia sniffed quietly, instinctively blushing at the mention of her teacher's sexy body.

 "She's so modern when I should have been born in the past century to fit in with the others!" Octavia sobbed softly. "Vincenza's everything that I'm not.... She's simply amazing.... No wonder I ended up being attracted to her... What am I going to do?" she whispered with tears rolling down her cheeks. "What am I going to do?" she rested her forehead on her knees.





"Here," Vinyl said as she put a mug of hot cocoa on the kitchen counter top in front of Octavia. "It's good for what you have," she added in a soft caring tone.

Octavia coughed a couple of times before grabbing the mug. "Thank you," she said in a hoarse little voice. "Uurgh! I hate having a cold! It makes my voice sound so weird."

It had been one hour and a half since Vinyl had left Octavia in the shower. It had taken Octavia more than twenty minutes to muster the strength to resume her shower. Once that was done, Octavia got dressed and meet up with her teacher/roommate in the living room, resoluted to be yelled at for what happened at school, and also resolved to hide her newly discovered attraction for the blue haired woman in front of her.

Needless to say, her heart skipped a few beats when Vinyl had asked her why she was blushing like she did when the DJ saw her coming in the room. Octavia, while internally freaking out, had coolly answered that she wasn't blushing before frowning at the sound of her voice.

Vinyl had frowned as well at that. She had come close to Octavia's face with her own, meticulously examining her student's visage, who at that time had been really blushing. She had put the back of her hand on her forehead, before placing it on Octavia's. After a few seconds, Vinyl pulled her hand away before demanding to Octavia to go put on warmer clothes. She had caught a really terrible cold.

"You're lucky you didn't get pneumonia considering how long you remained outside soaked as a fish in the ocean," Vinyl commented casually. "As for your throat, drink!" she added, pointing at the mug. "I know it lacks the floating marshmallows, but I couldn't find any."

"I don't really like marshmallow in my cocoa," Octavia said before taking a sip, feeling the thick, hot beverage calm her sore throat. "How many spoons of chocolate powder did you put in this?" she asked with curiosity. "I've never had a cocoa so thick, and chocolatey before!"

"Chocolate powder is for kids!" Vinyl chuckled softly. "I broke three dark chocolate bars in pieces and poured them in the hot milk," she explained. "You like it?"

Octavia nodded. "It's delicious!"

"That's good to hear!" Vinyl smiled, un-knowingly making Octavia's heart skipped a beat. "Just explaining it makes me thirsty for one cup. Be right back." Vinyl went to the cupboard to take some chocolate bars.

"Vincenza," Octavia called hesitantly.

"Yes?" Vinyl replied as she put the pieces of chocolate into a bowl before pouring some hot milk it.

"Aren't you going to shout at me for what happened at school?" she asked fearfully. 

"It was my first intention," Vinyl admitted as she stirred her bowl, making the milk turn browner every second.

"Why aren't you doing it then?"

"Because, it probably won't do anything other than me scaring you, something I don't really want," Vinyl explained before sitting across from Octavia, her bowl in her hand. "Besides, I didn't shout at Laura for causing all this mess, I'm not gonna shout at you either."

"But I deserve to be shouted at!" Octavia said as loudly as her cold would allow it. "I pushed her to the ground before running away from school!"

"You forgot the part where you locked the others in," Vinyl commented.

"Yeah, that too!" Octavia insisted. "I deserve to be punished!"

"I said I wouldn't shout at you, cara," Vinyl remarked before taking a sip of her bowl. "I never said I wouldn't punish you."

"Oh!" Octavia let out in surprise.

"Now, Laura and the others told me what happened," Vinyl said more seriously. "Would you mind telling me your side of the story?"

"No, I wouldn't." Octavia shook her head softly. "I was speaking to Fiona and Nathan about your parents-teachers meeting when Diana asked Laura what she was checking on her phone," Octavia told before coughing a few times.

"Take your time," Vinyl advised softly. "We're not in a hurry."

Vinyl listened to Octavia's side of the story. It took some time, as Octavia's cold wouldn't permit her any long sentences before coughing for a half to a whole minute. When Octavia finished her story, Vinyl was pleased that her version and her classmates' one matched perfectly. At least none of her students was dishonest with her.

"Thanks for your honesty, Octavia," Vinyl said with a soft smile. "And, thanks for stopping them from watching that video about me. I really appreciate it!"

"I heard you saying it was one of your most embarrassing moments, I couldn't just stand there," Octavia explained sheepishly, slightly blushing, but Vinyl couldn't see it as her cheeks were still red because she was sick. "Besides, nothing stops them from watching it at home," she added in a low disappointed tone.

"Now that you make me think about that," Vinyl said as she pulled her cellphone out of her pocket. "Hmmm, ten past four... It's nearly the end of her nap time, that should do it," she commented before typing a text message.

"Who are you texting to?" Octavia asked curiously.

"My friend Patricia," Vinyl replied as she finished her text and clicked on the send button.

Ciao, Patty
How r u?
Remember those videos of me at New Year's Eve 2011 at the Havana Mirage?
Can you "take care" of them, please? They caused trouble at my job!
Big kisses to the twins!
Vinyl

"The one who made Laura's fake ID?" Octavia asked with a frown.

"That's one of the many things she does," Vinyl replied with a shrug.

Octavia coughed before tightening the scarf Vinyl had forced her to wear around her neck. "You know that's illegal, right?" she asked with a snif.

"Don't worry, the cops know," Vinyl shrugged again before passing a napkin at her students.

"Thanks," Octavia took the napkin and blew her nose in it, rather delicately from Vinyl's point of view. "You mean she got arrested?"

"Nope, they just know," Vinyl explained. "They never found any evidence to actually arrest her. But I suspect the chief of the MPD likes her cupcakes too much to arrest her," she added as her text tone rang from her cellphone.

Heyaa, Vinyl!
What kind of troubles are we talking about?
Bad troubles? Or funny troubles?
Ps: The twins said their first word: Patty!! :D

"Is cupcake a weird code name for sex?" Octavia asked uneasily as Vinyl typed her response.

Vinyl raised an eyebrow at her student. "No, it stands for a cupcake as for the pastry named cupcake," she replied sharply. "Why would you think it meant sex?" she asked a bit angrily before sending her reply to Patty.

Students got in a fight, bad things were said, ....
You remember how highschool was, right?
Ps: that's so awesome ;) boy, they're growing up so fast!

"I... I thought that... With the Police chief?... I cupcakes and..." Octavia blabbered without coordination before suffering from a unusually loud and long coughing fit.

"Oh crap," Vinyl rushed at Octavia's side before rubbing her back gently while the younger girl was coughing her life out. "Okay, that's it! You're going to bed, right now!" Vinyl ordered.

"Ok," Octavia managed to whispered in a rocky voice, before holding her throat with a wince. "Gosh, my throat hurts!" she growled before standing up. "What about my punishment?" she asked as she was about to get out of the kitchen.

"Seriously?" Vinyl raised an eyebrow. "Go to sleep! You'll get your punishment when you're healthy enough to go back to school!"

"I can't miss school! I've already skipped three classes!" Octavia shouted in her newly acquired rocky voice, regretting it instantly as she grabbed her throat with a high pitched shriek of pain.

"Okay, first, you didn't skip anything, I cancelled my classes. Otherwise, I wouldn't be here!" Vinyl said abruptly. "Second, I'm not letting you go out of this house as long as your temperature isn't back to normal and until you stop talking like Sylvester Stallone!" Octavia let out a very Rambo-like growl before heading out of the kitchen. "Oh, one last thing!"

SMACK

“YAAAOOOWWW!”

Octavia let out a very girly, pained yelp as she startled, her hands firmly on her right buttock before turning around to stare at Vinyl in a surprised shock.

“Did you just spank me?” she asked in disbelief.

“Sure did,” Vinyl replied nonchalantly. "That's for running away like you did, and for not answering your phone!" Vinyl reproached in a slightly shaking voice. "Do you have any idea of how worried I was?" she asked quietly before pulling an even more surprised Octavia into a strong hug. "Don't you ever do that again!"

Octavia blushed madly as Vinyl passed her arms around her, her heart beating to fastest pace it could without flinching. She started to hug her back, her head resting on Vinyl's shoulder, managing to get a whiff of her teacher's smell through her tapped nose. She couldn't help but appreciate the hug. It felt safe, warm, and most importantly, it felt right.

"I promise, Vinyl!" she whispered so quietly that if Vinyl hadn't had her ear close to Octavia's mouth, she wouldn't have heard her.

"Good," Vinyl whispered as she broke the hug, much to Octavia's displeasure. "Off to bed now, Missy!"

Octavia slowly nodded and headed to her room, leaving her teacher alone with her thoughts.

Really bad day for her! Vinyl commented in her head. Never thought she'd ever snap like that. Then again, Laura did say some awful things to her. Bland, boring, stuck-up.... Does she even know her? She asked herself angrily.

Ottavia is nowhere close to having any of those qualities! She's not boring at all. I've had with her some of the most interesting conversations I ever have. She's very intelligent, she can speak about anything she wants... How on God's name is that boring? she thought in disbelief.

She's far from being a stuck-up girl too! I maybe thought that when I first met her, but she made realize how wrong I was the next morning. She admitted she had made a mistake, and apologized for it. Stuck-up people don't do that, they're too busy thinking they're perfect when they're nothing more than a pile of shit! Ottavia is a real gem once you get to know her.

Bland.... Uurgh, what does that even mean? She likes to wear grey and black clothes, so she has no flavor? What a load of crap! I never saw a girl looking so stylish in formal outfit. She wears them so easily. She's not bland, she simply has so much class that people don't dare approach her..... Poor bastards, they have no idea what they're missing!

Vinyl decided to stop thinking about that as it only made her angry at Laura. She knew Laura regretted deeply having said those things, and not because it had caused her to go to detention. She didn't have to get angry at her. Vinyl had promised her students, and herself she wouldn't treat any of them differently, no matter the circumstances. She had to stick to her word.

Vinyl grabbed her phone she had left on the countertop after Octavia had started her strong coughing, noticing she had a text from Patty.

Pretty bad troubles then :(
Don't worry that blue haired head of yours
It should be taken care of in one hour, two tops!
Ps: yeah they do, that means that soon it will be time for birthday cakes!! :p
Pps: camomile tea with a good dose of honey does wonders on sore throats ;)

"How did she....Never mind." Vinyl chuckled before opening one of the kitchen cupboard. "Now, do we even have camomile?" 





knock knock

"Ye..." Octavia coughed loudly. "Yes?"

"Hey, how are you doing?" Vinyl asked in a caring tone as she walked in the cellist's bedroom, a fuming mug in her right hand.

"Could be better," Octavia groaned while sitting up on her bed, carefully wrapping all the covers around her. "Still freezing even with all these blankets." she shifted all her weight on her left buttock. "And, I can't even sit normally because of...." Octavia was glad she could use her scarf and covers to hide her blush. ".... of your spank," she said in a barely audible whisper.

"Oh!" Vinyl awkwardly scratched the back of her head with a sheepish chuckle. "That bad?" she asked as she sat next to Octavia who nodded silently. "Sorry, I didn't mean to hit so hard. I guess I was still a bit mad at you for calling me stupid." Vinyl gave Octavia the mug. "Accept this as an apology."

Octavia took an experimental sip of the beverage offered to her, before drinking a long swig of it. She could feel her throat ache diminish as the honey flavored beverage went down it. Octavia always liked the sweetness of the honey, and right now, in the drink Vinyl had prepared for her it was even sweeter.

"You're forgiven," Octavia said, her voice sounding slightly more like it usually did. "Even if it still hurts a bit."

"I hope you don't want me to kiss it better," Vinyl joked with a short laugh.

Well, that could be nice..... Octavia thought dreamily before chastising herself internally. Bad, bad, bad Ottavia! "I prefer our relationship not involve such contact on our respective backside." she lied in a calm tone. Much more calm than she thought it would be.

"I can live with that," Vinyl said playfully. "At least we're even on the butt slap ground now," she added with a chuckle.

Oh my gosh, did she have to remind me of that time when I spanked her? Octavia shyly turned her gaze away from Vinyl. "I-I-I guess," she stammered softly, her cheeks feeling incredibly hot, and it wasn't entirely because of her fever.

"Anyway, finish the tea, and try to get some sleep," Vinyl said caringly. 

"Ok," Octavia tightened her grip on her mug. "What are you going to say to my father?" she asked fearfully.

"Simply what happened," Vinyl replied.

"All what happened?" Octavia asked. Vinyl nodded. "Even....the shower part?" she asked in a shaking voice.

Vinyl blushed softly in embarrassment. "Huh... I don't think he needs to know that we shared the shower stall ... How about we keep that part for ourselves?"

"Agreed!" Octavia approved vigorously, before taking a last swig from her mug. 

Vinyl took the empty cup from Octavia's hand. "Get some rest," she said with kindness as she forced Octavia to lie down. "And, Ottavia." 

"Hum?" Octavia let out as she got comfortable beneath her covers.

"Don't let what Laura said get to you! It's nothing short of a huge lie!" Vinyl said firmly. "You're a wonderful girl, and anyone dating you would one of the luckiest people in the world. Don't let anyone convince you that it isn't the case!"

For the nth time that afternoon, Octavia blushed because of the DJ/teacher in front of her. This time though, she didn't look away. She kept her gaze fixed on the cerise eyes of her teacher, softly smiling with small happy tears.

"Thank you for telling me that, Vinyl," she whispered softly before yawning delicately. "Not that I want to chase you ...."  I really don't want to!!! "..but I'm a bit tired."

Vinyl smiled fondly at Octavia, like every time the cellist used her nickname. "Sogni d'oro, Tesoro," [Sweet dreams, Sweetie,] She said affectionately as she leaned in to give a soft peck on Octavia's forehead, before rising from the bed. "If you need anything, just call," she added before going out of the room, closing the door behind her.

Octavia stared at the door for a few seconds, before hugging her pillow with a quiet, girly squeal. Her thoughts locked on what Vinyl had just said to her. She never felt so giddy in her life before. She still didn't know how to cope with her feelings for her teacher, but that was the last thing on her mind.

 Her "crush" said she was a wonderful girl, and that was the sole thing she thought until she fell asleep, hugging her pillow while dreaming it was a certain blue haired woman with cerise eyes instead. She realized deep down it was unlikely to happen in real life, and it'll probably break her heart to wake up alone, but she didn't care about that right now. She had the only person she ever wanted at her side in her dream. The sweetest thing she had ever dreamed so far.

> Serious talk and slightly less serious video
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"And you both fell into that pond?" Celeste asked in horror.

After having put Octavia to bed the evening before, Vinyl had called Celeste to let her know that she had found her missing student/roommate. The relieved headmistress had told the young teacher to come a bit earlier than usual the next morning to discuss about what exactly happened in her school. Something Vinyl had agreed as the day had been rather stressful and she had wanted nothing more than to rest at that moment.

So this morning, after having welcomed the doctor who had come to auscult Octavia, Vinyl rode to school two hours earlier than usual. She bid a polite hello to everyone in the staff room, they were all surprised to see her at school so early. She even said good morning to Theresa before entering the Headmistress' office, leaving her colleagues even more surprised and a very unsettled Vice-Principal.

Vinyl had calmly told Celeste everything that happened after she left the meeting yesterday morning. 

"Yep." Vinyl nodded sourly. "Stupid roots!" she added angrily for herself.

"What did you do afterwards?" Celeste asked.

"Once we got out of the water, we ran as fast as we could back home," Vinyl told calmly. "I think we had both turned blue before we reach the front door. I took Octavia to the bathroom, took her clothes off and shoved her in a hot shower."

"You took what off?" Celeste shouted with wide eyes, starling the young teacher.

"huh... Her clothes," Vinyl repeated uneasily with a soft blush. "She couldn't do it herself! Her hands wouldn't stop shaking! And she kept her underwear on!" she explained quickly. "I couldn't leave her in her cold, soaked clothes, could I?"

"Right! Right! Sorry! I kinda forgot the circumstances for a second," Celeste admitted in an apologetic tone. "Go on!"

"As I was nearly freezing myself, I went to take a shower in Vito's bathroom," Vinyl lied convincingly. She had remembered about her host's personal bathroom three hours after she had actually showered, but the Headmistress didn't have to know that. "When I saw Octavia afterwards, I noticed she had a bit of temperature," Vinyl explained honestly. "After I 'treated' her, we discussed about what happened with Laura. Then, I sent her to bed," she ended her tale.

Celeste let a long sigh. "Yesterday I had planned to lecture you about canceling your classes, but with what you just told me I'm really glad you did," she said with a relieved smile. "Who knows what could have happened to Octavia if you didn't...."

"I'd rather not think about that," Vinyl said slowly.

Celeste nodded. "So, have you decided on a punishment for Laura and Octavia already?"

"I already told Laura she'll get a detention for provoking Octavia like she did," Vinyl explained. "And I was thinking of giving Octavia a triple detention: one for her response to Laura's taunt, and two for locking the others in the classroom with the key I entrusted her." Vinyl pulled a key out of her pocket and give it to the Headmistress. "Here it is. I asked her to give it back to me this morning."

"How did she react to that?" Celeste asked curiously as she took the key. 

"She didn't argue about it. She said it was the normal thing to do, but I could see that she was sad because she thought I didn't trust her anymore," Vinyl replied softly.

"Do you?" Celeste asked carefully. "Still trust her, I mean,"

"Of course I do!" Vinyl replied instantly. "I told her it was something I had to do, but it didn't mean that I think of her any less than before," She affirmed. "Yes, I'm not really proud of what she did, and neither is she. Probably a lot less than I am. But, I know that she's a girl you can depend on when it truly matters. Her first 'bump on the road' won't change that,"

Celeste let out a small, proud smile. "You're getting the hang of this teacher job faster than I thought you would." Vinyl blushed in embarrassment. "Many teachers don't do second chances, even with the most studious pupils."

"I think that everyone deserves a second chance, even troublemakers," Vinyl said softly. "Though, that might have to do with the fact a lot of my friends and I were troublemakers at school," she added with a chuckle.

"Why am I not surprised by such revelation?" Celeste asked playfully before taking a more serious face. "Anyway, what are you gonna do about your students and that famous video of you?"

"Already taken care of," Vinyl assured with a malicious grin. "A good friend of mine managed to do some damage control to prevent any voyeurism on all the videos related to my breasts."

"What did your friend do?" Celeste with curiosity.

"Turn your computer on, and go on Viewtube," Vinyl said with a chuckle. "That's worth the show!"





"I'm not sure about this..." Laura worriedly whispered as she nervously played with her seat belt.

"Too bad you have no say in the matter," Diana, who was sitting at the front passenger seat, retorted firmly. "Scratch asked you to bring Octavia notes of what we did today at school so she doesn't fall behind."

"Ok, but why me?" Laura asked nervously. "With all that happened yesterday, it would have made more sense if someone other than me does that!"

"I think Scratch wants you and Octavia to work things out as soon as possible," Beatrice, who was driving the trio through Echelon Hills, suggested. "Which isn't a bad thing in my opinion."

"I don't think Octavia wants to work things out with me," Laura said sadly. "She probably hates my guts now."

"Gee, I wonder why," Diana said angrily.

"Diana, be nice!" Beatrice chastised. "As for what you said," she added for Laura. "Don't worry, Octavia doesn't hate anyone. It's not in her nature," she reassured softly before turning into Octavia's home street.

"You sure about that?" Laura asked. "It looked a lot like she hated me after she shoved me on the ground yesterday. Not that she didn't have the right to do both..."

"I'm sure it was just the heat of moment," Beatrice said softly as she stopped in front of the front gate's intercom before ringing the doorbell.

"Yes, who is it?" the voice of Vinyl asked through the intercom.

"It's Beatrice, Diana, and Laura, Miss Scratch," Beatrice announced. "We're here to bring Octavia her notes and to see how she is."

"Oh, yeah! I was expecting you a bit earlier though," Vinyl replied casually.

"Sorry, We had to stop at my house for something first," Diana explained.

"Well, you're here, that's what matters." the front gate opened itself. "Come in!"

Beatrice drove her car in front of the house. The trio disembarked before going to knock at the door. They couldn't help to cock an eyebrow when their teacher opened the door, wearing a pink, frilly apron with the inscription: "For the most Wubtastic cook ever!"

"Not a word about the apron!" Vinyl warned in a low threatening tone when she saw the raised eyebrows. The three students simply nodded. "She's in her room, do you know where it is?" 

"I do," Beatrice said while the other two slowly shook their head.

"Well, in that case, I'm going back to my cooking!" Vinyl said as she went in the kitchen before peeking her head out of it. "Do you want anything to drink by the way?"

"No, thank you," Beatrice and Diana replied politely.

"Not thirsty," Laura said in a low tone.

"Ok," Vinyl's head went back to the kitchen. "'Later!"

The trio, lead by Beatrice, headed upstairs to Octavia's bedroom. Diana and Beatrice let Laura knock at their classmate's bedroom, something they didn't expect to have to wait for 5 minutes. Slightly getting impatient, Diana grabbed Laura's wrists and forced her to bang on the door a couple of times.

"Ow!" Laura let out in whisper as she got her hand back, gently rubbing her knuckles.

"Vincenza," Octavia's voice, a lot more rocky than usual, called in a complaining tone. "Do you have to knock so hard at my d... Oh!" She said as she opened the door, seeing it wasn't her teacher/roommate. "Hi girls."

The girls winced a bit at their classmate's state. The usually classy and fancy Octavia was wearing greyish sweat-clothes, a large scarf around her neck and a thick purple robe on top of everything. Her nose and cheeks were red of sickness. She had small bags under her eyes and looked paler than she usually was.

"Oh dear, Scratch wasn't kidding when she said you were sick," Beatrice said with worry as she brushed past Laura to hug Octavia who firmly stopped her.

"No hugs! I might be contagious," she explained with a short sniff, her nose slightly tingling. "Just a second." Octavia pulled a tissue from her robe's pocket and blew her nose. "There, much better. Come in, but I hope you don't mind the mess," 

"What mess is she talking about?" Diana whispered to Beatrice with a cocked eyebrow as they entered Octavia's room. "It's ten times cleaner than my room and a lot more organized than my Mom's collection of muffins recipes!"

"I think she's referring to those two used tissues just next to her trash bin," Beatrice supposed slowly and discretely. "Don't pay too much attention to that. She has always been a sort of neat freak."

"So, girls," Octavia said as she looked at Diana and Beatrice while she sat on her bed, ignoring Laura. "Why do I owe the pleasure of your company?"

"Well, we heard you were sick, so I wanted to give you these," Diana said as she pulled out of her bag a small box of blueberry muffins. "Your favorites, right?"

"Thank you, Diana." Octavia smiled.

"I just wanted to check on you, and Diana needed a driver," Beatrice explained while Laura remained silent. "How come you fell sick? You were fine yesterday morning."

"I fell in a pond yesterday afternoon," Octavia replied in embarrassment. "I was ... upset yesterday, so I went to the park to calm down," she explained, finally gazing at Laura who turned her gaze on her left foot. "I got surprised by the weather and I slipped in the mud."

"Damn! I'm glad you didn't get more than a bad cold," Diana said with a relieved sigh. 

"Vincenza... I mean Scratch found me rather quickly," Octavia explained. "She actually fell in the pond with me," she added with a chuckle.

"No way!" Beatrice shouted with shock before laughing a bit. "How did that happen?"

"Say, Beatrice," Diana said as Octavia was about to answer. "Did you speak to Scratch about including my flute in that march for the school's sports team?"

Beatrice tapped her forehead with her palm. "That's what I forgot to do back in class with her," she turned to Octavia. "You think she'll mind if we go talk to her about that now?"

"I suppose there won't be any problem," Octavia said, a bit taken aback by the sudden change in the conversation.

"Let's go, Beatrice!" Diana said before pulling her brown haired friend out of the room. "We'll be right back," she added before Beatrice closed the door behind them.

Octavia and Laura stared at the door in silence for a couple of seconds.

"That's their tactic to get us to talk?" Octavia asked with a sniff before taking another tissue to blow her nose.

"Looks like it," Laura commented slowly.

"Very subtle," Octavia said sarcastically.

"Kinda...." Laura looked at Octavia with a mix of embarrassment and fear. "Look, I wanted to apologize for what I told you yesterday. I acted like a real ass!"

"That you did," Octavia commented sourly.

"I know," Laura admitted in shame. "And it was even worse because nothing that I said was true at all."

"Why did you say it then?" Octavia asked uneasily.

"I... I don't really know for sure.... If I had to guess, I would say I was a bit jealous..." Laura hesitantly admitted.

"Jealous?" Octavia asked in surprise. She hadn't been expecting that. "Jealous of me?"

"It's stupid when you think about it," Laura said with a sigh. "Look, I'm a great fan of the teach since that show my cousin took me to last year," she explained. "I have all of her remixes and originals on my computer, I bought all her discs..." she trailed off before noticing Octavia's curious glance. “I had joined the music section because I wanted to be first chair lyrist in a famous orchestra. Now, thanks to her, I have that silly dream of mixing music based around my lyre, becoming an original DJ who tries something that has never been before. I even have a stagename ready. DJ LYR-4," she explained with an excited chuckle. "You can imagine how excited I was when we found out she'll be our teacher for this year."

"I can imagine," Octavia admitted, smiling a bit at Laura's dream. "But why do you feel jealous of me?"

"Well, I sorta thought that I would become good pal with her easily," Laura explained. "I guess I didn't count you in the equation." Octavia frowned. "Octavia, you can say all what you want, you have something with Scratch the rest of us doesn't. You and her just... I don't know... clicked. Maybe it's because you actually live with her..."

"I never wanted to live with her in the first place!" Octavia replied. And now, I don't really want her to leave... How ironic!

"I know! I never said you wanted. And I'm not saying you're her favorite student or her pet either. It's just that you seem to bond on a more personal level..." Laura explained.

Oh my god! She doesn't mean that she knows I have... rather strong feelings for Vincenza, does she? Octavia thought with worry, trying her best to not losing her cool. "What do you mean by that?" she asked in a slightly shaken voice.

Laura hadn't noticed Octavia's shaken tone. "It's just when Diana and I saw you two at the movies, discussing about something involving the Chinese chopsticks she kept waving in front of you. You looked so happy with her, and so was she. I wanted to be in your place so badly. You were becoming good friend with one of my idols, while I was stuck at the student case," Laura said angrily. 

"So when you pestered me about that video yesterday, I took it all on you... I was so frustrated that I forgot you were my friend, and I crossed many lines that should never be crossed," she explained with sadness. "I'd understand if you don't forgive me, but I want you to know I'm really, really sorry for what I said, and that I didn't mean any of yesterday's words!"

Octavia remained silent for a few moments. Moments that seemed to last forever for Laura. Her right foot kept trembling nervously as she waited for Octavia to speak again.

"I think that I can accept your apology," Octavia finally said in a whisper, smiling at her lyrist friend.

"You forgive me?" Laura asked incredulous. Octavia nodded. "Oh thank you!" She rushed to hug her friend.

"Wait! I'm still sick!" Octavia nearly shouted in her rocky-sick voice, struggling against the hugging cellist.

"Don't care! Ok, maybe a little, but it's my fault you got sick in the first place," Laura said softly. "Besides, I wouldn't mind missing a few days of school," she added with a chuckle before breaking the hug to sit on Octavia's desk chair. 

"Speaking of school, Scratch asked me to bring you the notes about what we did in class." Laura searched in her backpack before extending a pack of sheets to Octavia. "We went to a copy center before coming here."

"It's Diana's handwriting," Octavia remarked with a puzzled frown as she leafed through the sheets given to her.

"She insisted I copied her notes instead of mine," Laura explained. "She said my handwriting was really bad! Could you believe that?"

"Totally!" Octavia replied instantly.

"You didn't have to reply so quickly, you know?" Laura asked with a chuckle.

"Sorry, but anyway thanks for the notes," Octavia said before thinking about something. "Can I ask you something, Laura?"

"Go ahead!"

"You have a lot of respect for V... Scratch, right? Considering you're a big fan and all." Laura nodded, "Then why did you want to see that video when I had insisted on how embarrassing that moment had been for her?"

"Hum, yeah that!" Laura said awkwardly. "Remember how I said she's the one who made me want to change my dreaml?" Octavia slowly nodded. "That's not the only thing that changed for me because of her." 

Octavia blinked profusely in confusion until she remembered a rather unsettling sentence from yesterday.

"Since when yer a closet lesbian, Laura?"

"What closet are you talking about?"

"Oh!" Octavia let out in a whisper. "You mean that..."

"It's after I saw her that I found out I was into girls," Laura ended Octavia's sentence. "She was sort of my first celebrity crush," she explained with a soft blush. "She was so sexy when I first saw her. She had that skin tight tank top and those mini shorts," she bit her lip in remembrance, momentarily forgetting Octavia was in the room.

Hey! Stop imagining her sexy, curvaceous body, you skank! It's only mine to imagine! Octavia growled internally, before realizing what she had just thought. Wowowow, settle down, Ottavia! Laura's not a skank! And Vincenza's body doesn't belong to you.... sadly....Urgh, keep it together, Ottavia! Keep it together!.... And stop thinking about what you saw yesterday!!! she chastised herself sternly as vivid images of what she saw when she was in the shower assaulted her mind.

"Oh crap, I got lost in my thoughts," Laura said in a sheepish, apologetic tone. "Sorry if I made you uncomfortable," she added as she interpreted Octavia's blush as one of embarrassment.

Octavia shook her head to chase her unchaste thoughts. "It's ok...I guess," she stared at Laura for a few seconds. "So... You're into the teacher..." she said as casually as possible, trying her best to not sound angry at all.

"Well, not really into her," Laura explained with a short blush. "She's just so se...pretty that it makes me forget many things such as restrain, or privacy. I'm not exactly proud of that, so I'll try to behave a bit more adequately," she said with sincerity. "She's our teacher after all, it wouldn't be proper." Octavia nodded slowly in discrete, painful admittance. "Thinking back, I'm glad you stopped me. I don't think I would have been able to look at her normally after that."

Good for you, because I'm the one who can't look at her normally now! All because I stopped you! Octavia thought angrily. I should have let you watch that stupid video! I wouldn't have fallen into that stupid pond! I wouldn't have taken that awkward hot shower with her! I wouldn't have an infinitely better idea of what her chest looks like than you could ever have if you had watched that video!....Though, that's not something so regretful...... SHUT UP BRAIN! 

"Octavia, are you ok?" Laura asked with worry. "You've been silent for a minute or two, and you seem redder than a fire-truck right now."

Octavia blinked. "huh... Sorry, I have trouble to concentrate when I'm sick," she explained convincingly. "And, I think I have a bit more of temperature now." she put her hand on her forehead to feel her body temperature.

"Perfect timing then!" Vinyl said loudly after kicking the bedroom's door open, startling her two students.

"Vincenza! I told you to not listen at my door!" Octavia shouted in her rocky voice, before grabbing her throat with a wince. 

"And, the doctor told you to not raise your voice too much, Balboa!" Vinyl chastised sternly as she entered a large, fuming bowl in each hand. "Besides, I didn't listen at any door, I just heard you when I was about knock."

"Why did you call her Balboa?" Diana asked with curiosity as she brought a spoonful of the content of the bowl she had in her hand to her mouth.

"Cause I think her sick voice makes her sound like Sylvester Stallone," Vinyl explained as she offered the largest bowl she had to Octavia before giving the other one to Laura.

"Now that you make me think about it," Beatrice commented before taking a swig of her bowl as Laura chuckled while Octavia groaned in annoyance.

"Anyway, what's that?" Laura asked as she curiously looked at the bowl, which contained a yellowish transparent liquid with pasta floating in it, in front of her.

"Farfaline con brodo," Vinyl said softly. "Ideal on winter days, or when you're having a cold."

"It's really good!" Diana commented happily.

"Try it!" Beatrice nodded.

"Is it because Octavia's sick that you put bow-tie shaped pasta in that soup?" Laura asked while examining the content of her spoon.

"It's not soup, it's brodo!" Octavia and Vinyl sternly corrected at the same time. "And the pasta is shaped like a butterfly, not a bow-tie!"

"It looks like a bow-tie to me," Laura defended softly.

"Well, what do you know about pasta?" Vinyl and Octavia both asked with a cocked eyebrow in perfect synchronization. 

"Huh... Apart from the fact it is cooked in warm water, nothing," Laura replied, a bit taken aback by her classmate and her teacher's simultaneous retorts.

"That's what I thought," the pair commented casually.

"Anyway, I'm gonna leave you young'uns alone," Vinyl said casually before heading out of the room. "Eat while it's hot, Ottavia!"

As the teacher left the room, Octavia brought her steaming bowl under her nose before taking a deep breath of its scent, sighing in pleasure while her classmates were blankly staring at her. She eagerly ate a few spoonfuls of her bowl before noticing her friends staring at her.

"What?" Octavia asked in confusion.

"Nothing!" The trio replied before focusing on their respective bowl.

"So," Diana said while looking at Octavia and Laura. "You two worked things out?"

"Not really," Octavia replied softly. Laura gasped at her in shock. "I still have to apologize for pushing you on the ground," she explained with a short chuckle.

Laura sighed in relief. "You don't have to apologize, Octavia," she said with sincerity. "I deserved a lot more than that."

"Maybe you did, but I still want to apologize," Octavia insisted.

"Well, I accept your apology without condition!" Laura said happily.

"You better not ask for conditions," Diana whispered threateningly.

"Anyway, now that that's out of the way," Beatrice cheerfully chimed in before she started Octavia's computer. "Why don't we distract our sick cellist?"

"I could use some distractions," Octavia said slowly after taking her last swig of her dish. "It's rather boring to be in bed all day, but why are you turning my computer on?"

"Duh! For Viewtube funny kittens!" Beatrice said cheerfully as if it was the most obvious things in the world. "There's nothing more distracting than that!" she added with conviction as she opened Viewtube's front page.

The other three cocked an eyebrow at their brunette friend.

"How old are you again?" Laura asked in a mocking tone.

"There are a lot more distracting things than funny cat videos, Beatrice," Octavia said in a soft, neutral tone.

"But they're so adorable!!" Beatrice complained.

"While it's true, why don't we watch something else first?" Diana asked as she took the mouse and keyboard from Beatrice's hands. "Anyone got an idea?" Beatrice was about to open her mouth. "Other than funny puppies, birdies, or any other cute animals Beatrice is nuts about?"

"Just try the popular videos," Laura suggested as Beatrice sat next to Octavia with a sour pout on her face.

"Okay, let's see...." Diana clicked on the popular videos suggestions before frowning. "That's weird." she whispered.

"What's weird?" Octavia asked with curiosity.

"Five of the ten most popular videos today are called "DJ Pon-3's boobs in plain sight" or other things like that," Diana replied uneasily.

"What?" the other three shouted before rushing close to the screen to see, crushing the little blonde against the desk.

"Girls, I know that I'm small but it's not a reason to believe I can fit in very microscopic spaces," Diana called in a choked little voice.

"Sorry," the three girls apologized before letting their flautist friend some space to breath, and focussing their attention on the screen.

"There is the video I found yesterday," Laura commented, pointing at the third video of the list. "WAOW! More than a million views!" she shouted with wide eyes as she saw the video statistics. "There were barely a thousand yesterday,"she added in amazement.

"How is that possible?" Octavia asked dumbfounded.

"The Internet is full of perverts," Beatrice commented sourly. "That's how!"

"Bea, those videos date from New Year's eve 2011," Laura explained. "That's nearly three years ago! While I'm willing to believe that the teacher's knockers are awesome....."

 You have no idea of how right you are! Octavia commented in her thoughts before chastising her lustful brain and re-focussing it on the screen.

".... there are no ways that some tit-flash can create a buzz like that on five old videos in less than a day," Laura ended her explanation.

"True, but what happened to those videos from yesterday afternoon to now then?" Diana asked.

"From yesterday afternoon...." Octavia whispered to herself as she remembered a part of her conversation with her teacher the day before.

~~~~

"....Besides, nothing stops them from watching it at home."

"Now that you make me think about that..... Hmmm, ten past four... It's nearly the end of her nap time, that should do it."

"Who are you texting to?"

"My friend Patricia."

"The one who made Laura's fake ID?"

"That's one of the many things she does."


~~~~


"Start one of the videos, Diana," Octavia demanded softly.

"Huh?" Diana stared at Octavia in disbelief.

"Aren't you a damn hypocrite?" Laura asked in a mix of anger and amusement.

"Just start the video!" Octavia demanded again, more firmly this time.

"Ok. Ok. No need to get snappy!" Diana said as she started one to the five videos.

"That's some good sounds," Laura commented, gently bobbing her head to the music of the video.

"I must admit it's quite catchy," Diana agreed with a nod.

"I really like the shirt Scratch was wearing that day," Beatrice said as their teacher appeared in the video, wearing a plain white shirt with her collar up which showed a very decent cleavage. The rest of her body was hidden by her turntables.

"Here comes the bottle of champagne," Octavia said with an angry growl as the magnum shaped projectile was flying toward her secret crush. "Why would someone do that?"

"There are some crazy people in clubs, Oct.... Hey, what's that in the corner of the page?!" Laura asked loudly as she pointed the screen.

The four students looked at where Laura had pointed with eyes wide from stupor. The head of a cartoon, pink pony was peeking from the edge of the web page, its bright, blue eyes fixed on the small video window. As the bottle of champagne crashed above the DJ, the pink pony galloped in the screen before making a firm stop with a loud brake sound in front of the video, hiding Vinyl's soaked, and now transparent, shirt.

The cartoon character stood on its rear legs, its left front hoof on its hip and its right one moving from right to to left in a 'no' gesture while it shook its head slowly in a mute tsk. Suddenly another music started to overcome the one of the video, and the pink pony started to dance. 





During the rest of the video, the pink animation kept on dancing in front of Vinyl's exposed chest, keeping it hidden from the viewers' gaze, in this case Vinyl's four students. When the video ended, the pony took a black top hat from behind its back before putting it on its head, tipping it to the viewers and popping out of existence.

The four students blinked before exchanging questioning glances with one and another. After a silent agreement, Diana clicked the repeat button, and when the bottle was flying toward the DJ's booth in the video, the pink pony reappeared at the edge of the web page. 

The four girls watched the cartoon character dance for a second time in complete silence, until Diana let out a short snort of laughter. That was the girls' breaking point. The four bursted in a loud, ten minutes long laughing fit, holding on each other to keep standing.

"It was hilarious!" Laura commented as she was laughing so much she was crying.

"I have no idea what just happened, but it was so funny!" Octavia couldn't stop laughing.

"I think we all got Rick-roll'd!" Diana suggested through her giggles.

"Don't you mean Pink-roll'd?" Beatrice asked before the four started to laugh even louder.

It took another good ten minutes for the girls to calm down, all four of them heavily panting from laughing too much.

"Want to rewatch it?" Octavia asked after wiping her laughing tears away.

"Yeah!!" her three classmates replied instantly in excitement.

Octavia clicked on the repeat button and they all enjoyed the pink pony dancing once again, giggling and laughing as loudly as they could. None of them noticed that Octavia's voice wasn't so rocky anymore. It was still a bit deeper than usually, but it was solid improvement compared to earlier.

Though someone did notice that that improvement in Octavia's voice. In the room next door, Vinyl was lying in bed, her hands behind her head, listening to her students' laughs. She couldn't help but to smile a little when she heard Octavia's laugh sounding a bit louder than the others.

Patty was right... A good laugh is an excellent remedy for anything. Vinyl commented in her head, her ears focused on Octavia's laugh. After all what happened yesterday, she seemed so down... It feels good to hear her laugh. She sighed happily. A real music to my ears... Vinyl smiled fondly before closing her eyes to take a short nap.

> A time for a fair match, and meeting friends
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

        After Octavia’s little accident, life had re-taken its normal course in Celestia’s Royal Academy. It had been awkward with her classmates at first, but they quickly overcame it for the better. Now, a bit more than a week before the Nightmare Night Festival, the seniors of the music department had their unity back and its students were more than ready for their upcoming performance. There was no conflict between the students anymore.

“What the hell is going on in here?” Theresa asked in a shocked shriek after having opened the door to the teachers’ lounge.

        That wasn’t really the case for the teachers though.

“Just a minute, Theresa!” Vinyl grunted through the sounds of a modern warfare that were filling the room.

        Vinyl and Selene didn’t bother to look away from the tv screen, both too busy pressing repeatedly on the controller they each had in their hands, biting their lips with an extremely focused frown.

“Come on, Moonlight!” Selene said to the character on the right side of the split-screen. “TAKE COVER!” she ordered him frantically.

“Shouting at him won’t make him go any...OH crap!” Vinyl’s moment of inattention caused her character to be exposed on the battlefield. “Vai! Vai!” [Come on! Come on!] she let out in a panicked voice as she made him sprint to a shelter. “Run! Run! Ru...OH MAAAN!” she shouted in disappointment as Pon-3 got headshotted just in front of the shelter.

“Nearly got the flag back to base and… OH COME ON!” Selene threw her controller on the table in frustration when Moonlight shared Pon-3’s fate. “Again CH40S-SP4WN! He’s been focusing on me since the beginning of the game!” she complained loudly.

“What’s going on in here?” Theresa yelled. “What did you do to the break room?”

“Other than bringing a video games station in it, nothing,” Vinyl replied as Selene picked her controller up. “Let’s get them this time, Selene!” she added firmly as they went back to the game.

“ROCK ON!” the Literature teacher let out a furious warcry.

“Turn this thing off!” Theresa demanded loudly. “I can’t even hear me thinking over all this noise!”

“What did you say?” Vinyl asked, her eyes focused on the game. “I didn’t get it. DIO CANE! E DA PER TUTTO!” [GOD DAMMIT! HE’S EVERYWHERE!] she growled angrily as she was shot down once again.

“Why did you install that thing here?” Theresa asked firmly, pointing at the game station next to the lounge’s television. “Matter of fact, why are you even here in the first place? Your classes start at one PM and it’s only nine twenty AM!”

“I was bored at home,” Vinyl replied with sad puppy eyes. “I’m all alone there….. It’s sad…”

“Woaw… You only need Viola to play your melancholy, and it’ll be perfect for a tragic play,” Theresa replied in a mocked impressed tone.

“Fine, I just wanted gaming partners!” Vinyl confessed abruptly. “Wanna join us? We still got two controllers.”

“Don’t you have something better to do than video games?” Theresa asked with narrowed eyes. “Like helping with the school’s paperwork?”

“YOU’d trust ME with the school’s paperwork?” Vinyl asked back with a cocked eyebrow.

Theresa blinked at the young blue haired woman’s question. “Not really,” she admitted slowly. 

“That’s what I thought,” Vinyl replied with a short chuckle. “I’d not trust myself with the school’s paperwork either.”

“Still do you have to bring those games that change healthy people into violent maniacs in our school?”

“Now, playing video games doesn’t turn people into maniac,” Vinyl said with a frown.

“YES! THAT’S IT! RUN LITTLE CH40S! RUN!” Selene yelled in a sardonic laugh. “I’m going to catch you, and I’m going to cut you! Then, I’ll use the defib to revive you and cut you again! And I’m going to repeat that process until you’re so disgusted of this game that you’ll delete your accoun...... FOR CRYING OUT LOUD!” she shouted angrily when her character died of a rocket launch. “When it’s not CH40S, it’s Sunbutt-01! Damn those two! They’ve been ruining my game!” she added while kicking the coffee table.

“Then again, there are some exceptions,” Vinyl sheepishly chuckled at Selene’s well placed declaration. “So you wanna play?” she asked, offering a third controller to the vice-principal.

“Have you even met me?” Theresa asked with a cocked eyebrow.


*****


“Take the way to the right, Vincenza!” Theresa ordered as she made her character run from cover to cover. “Selene, take the center, while I’ll go left! We should be able to corner those two punks!”

“Right on, chief!” Vinyl replied as she did as instructed.

“Flash grenade, incoming!” Selene let out when her character threw a grenade in the ruined bunker in which they had cornered the ones who had been the trio’s two nemesis for last half hour.

“GO! GO! GO!” Theresa nearly shouted fervently. “Now, we will get th…”

        The vice-principal froze when her character was assassinated from behind while Selene’s was headshotted a few seconds before Vinyl’s shared his fate. The gaming trio blinked in shock before glancing at each other.

“WHAT THE HELL?!” they shouted in unison before kicking coffee table at the same time in frustration. “HOW DID THEY DO THAT?” they asked when they noticed on the screen the two names of the ones who had taken them down.

“Who are these guys?” Selene asked angrily. “They’ve been onto us since we connected to the server!”


~~~~~


“WHAT THE HELL?! HOW DID THEY DO THAT?” Celeste heard three women shouting from the floor just below her office, doing her best to suppress her mocking giggles.

“And, that, my dear Sunbutt-01, is how you get revenge on your little sister and her new friend for embarrassing us during the meeting,” Dimitri stated with a chuckle while he was sitting on the Headmistress chair with the Headmistress in question sitting on his lap.

“I must admit it worked out just fine, CH40S-SP4WN,” Celeste replied playfully as she put her controller in the opened drawer of her desk. “That’s it for today though. There’s work to be done.”

“Aye, Aye, boss!” Dimitri nodded before turning the console and the television, both lying in the largest cupboard of the office, off.

        As soon as he put his controller in the drawer and closed it, Celeste stretched her arms in the air while still sitting on Dimitri’s lap. The math teacher softly blushed when the headmistress inadvertently rubbed her bottom on his groin during her stretching session.

“How do you expect me to go to my classes if you do that?” he asked in a mix of annoyance and playfulness.

“Doing what?” Celeste asked, looking back at Dimitri with a puzzled frown. “Oh!” she let out in realization. “You mean that?” she added with a pure expression of mischief before wiggling her behind against the math teacher’s body.

“You’re the most evil woman on the planet, Celeste!” Dimitri stated in a frustrated growl, his blush deepening intensively. “Why do I even put up with all the mean things you do to me?”

“Because you love it when I’m mean, maybe?”

“The worst part is that you’re absolutely right.” Dimitri chuckled before planting a small kiss on Celeste’s cheek.

“Where do you have class again?” she asked with curiosity.

“Class 105 B, why?” 

“So it’s a two minute long walk, and the twenty minute long recess will start in five…” Celeste stated as she stood up briefly to straddle the math teacher. “... so that gives us twenty-three minute…” she passed her arms around his neck. “How about twenty-three minute of apology for being mean to you?”

“Hmmm, that sounds interesting. What sort of apology do you have in mind?” Dimitri asked with a knowing smile.

“You’ll see,” Celeste replied in an eager whisper before leaning in.


~~~~~


“I guess that’s it!” Vinyl sighed as she put her controller on the coffee table while the bell announcing the start of recess rang. “We’ll just have to try and get them some other time,” she added before turning the television off. “Same time next Friday?” 

“That should be feasible,” Selene replied softly.

“What about you, Theresa?” 

“You’re asking me to join you next Friday?” Theresa asked in a surprised, shocked tone.

“Yeah, you were pretty cool during the game,” Vinyl nodded with a small smile. “Besides, you liked it as much as Selene and I.” she chuckled playfully.

“Huh, I guess,” Theresa let out with a small blush. “I suppose I can see if I don’t have much to next Friday morning,” she added quietly.

“Nice… Excuse me,” she added as her ringtone for a text message rang from her pocket. “Let’s see…” she read her message, her smile growing bigger as she did. “Well, I gotta go. I’ll see you for lunch!”

        With that, Vinyl eagerly left the teachers’ lounge, leaving the former and actual vice-principals alone with each a controller in their hand. After glancing at each other, they each narrowed their eyes with a competitive frown.

“I’m going to pwn you, Selene!” Theresa smirked as Selene started another game.

“You’re cute when you’re trying to sound young, Theresa!” Selene chuckled. “But, don’t get it wrong, the one who will be pwned shall be you!”

        And thus started a long and arduous battle for the title of best Vice-Principal between the two women, not that first-person-shooter games had anything to do with being a vice-principal, but as Vinyl said it earlier: there were exceptions to the fact that video games didn’t turn people into maniacs, and two of them were sitting in the teachers’ lounge.


~~~~~


        Vinyl walked to the teachers’ parking lot, noticing happily the woman wearing an elegant white raincoat waiting for someone next to the building’s entrance, her back turned to the building, and her long, curly, purple hued, black hair waving because of the soft breeze of October.

“Ciao, Bella!” [Hey, Beautiful!] Vinyl called her friend softly. “Ha fatto un buon viaggio?” [You had a good trip?]

“Je t’ai déja dit de me parler dans une langue que je peux comprendre, Vincenza,” [I told you already to speak to me in a language I can understand, Vincenza!] Rarity replied in amusement while facing her friend who lifted her arms in surrender. “Glad to see that the suit I made you is useful,” she added when she noticed that Vinyl was wearing her white, formal suit.

“That’s the first thing you say?” Vinyl asked, gasping in a mocked hurt. “Where’s my ‘so happy to see you’ hug?”

“You must have mistaken me with Patricia, darling,” Rarity giggled before giving her friend a small kiss on the cheek. “How have you been?”

“Great!” Vinyl assured with a nod. “Teaching is a lot more fun than I thought it would be!”

“I have trouble believing that those words just came out of your mouth,” Rarity chuckled playfully. “From you, the outstanding school skipper.”

“I know, right?” Vinyl laughed with Rarity. “Anyway, where’s your blonde soon-to-be-wife?”

“Ah’m right here, Vi’!” 

        The pair turned their head to where the southern accented voice came from, seeing a tall blonde in slightly less fashionable clothes than Rarity’s: a pair of worn out jeans and an old, brown, leather jacket, walking in their direction.

“Hey, Jackie!” Vinyl went to hug the blonde who simply tapped her teacher friend’s back. “Oh, come on! I haven’t seen you in a bit more than two months! Give me some love!”

“Fine!” Jacquelyn chuckled with a roll of her eyes before hugging the former DJ so strongly that she lifted her off the ground. “Better?”

“Much better!” Vinyl replied cheerfully. “If only you weren’t so in love with Fussy Pants here, I’d keep you all for myself!” she added playfully when Jacquelyn put her down.

“Sorry, sugar, but Ah only have eyes for ma princess,” the blonde assured, earning an amorous smile from her fiancée. “Even if she’s a little bit fussy,” she added with a short laugh.

        That remark earned her and Vinyl a soft whack at the back of their skulls from Rarity who clearly didn’t appreciate being called fussy. The whacked pair winked at each other while the offended seamstress pouted sourly.

“Come on, Sugarcube,” Jacquelyn whispered softly, passing her arms around Rarity’s waist. “Ya know we were just kiddin’ ya.” she gave her future wife a small kiss on the temple.

Rarity sighed with a growing smile. “I know. I know. It’s much like you to do so,” she agreed playfully. “And, I should have known that Vincenza would still be childish despite her current profession!” she added with a smirk.

“If you two still want me to give you a tour of the school, you’d have to be more nice to me!” Vinyl threatened with sly grin.

“And, if ya wanna get ma Rarity to give yer students a lecture on image and what not, or if ya wanna get yer italian coffee machine that is ma pickup’s trunk, you’d not argue with what we tell ya!” Jacquelyn grinned triumphantly when Vinyl’s eyes widened at the mention of her coffee machine. “Now, how about ya give us our tour?”

“If you’d follow me, ladies,” Vinyl said with a short, pompous bow.

“Lead the way, darling,” Rarity giggled as Vinyl waved her and Jacquelyn inside. “Good job on that one, honey,” she added before pecking her lover’s lips softly.

“Well, Ah’d not pass on that tour,” Jacquelyn replied softly. “Now that Ah start makin’ some decent money, Ah’d like to send Alice to a good school.”

“If you want, I could introduce you to the headmistress,” Vinyl suggested.

“If she got time, why not,” Jacquelyn shrugged. “But, Ah’d like to have a look at what they have to offer first, y’all understand?”

“Totally!” Rarity and Vinyl nodded.

        The trio spent the next hour visiting the school grounds. Vinyl showed her two friends her classroom, the main lecture hall, the labs, the cafeteria in which Jacquelyn found that the canteen lady looked a lot like her late grandmother (only bigger). There was only one place left to see, the sports facilities.

        After seeing the tracks and the  football and soccer fields, Vinyl lead Jacquelyn and Rarity in the large gymnasium, noticing that her female students were playing basketball. While her friends glanced around from the bleachers, the teacher walked down to the terrain to chat with Diana who was sitting on the substitutes’ bench.

“Hey, Diana.”

“Hmm?” The flautist looked around. “Oh, hi, Miss Scratch! What are you doing here?”

“Just showing the school to some friends,” Vinyl replied, nodding at Rarity and Jacquelyn. “How’s the game going?” she asked, her gaze wandering on the terrain before falling on Octavia.

        The young cellist was wearing the school’s sport uniform, much like her fellow students, a dark crimson pair of shorts with a white, cotton t-shirt with red streaks on the rims and collar, along with a bright green jersey to show which team she was part of. She had tied her long, black hair in a ponytail so that it won’t get in her way during the game.

She should style like that more often, Vinyl couldn’t stop her thoughts. It makes her look cute… Well, cuter than she already is. A small smile made its way on the teacher’s face.

“Bad!” Diana said sourly, pulling her teacher out of her reverie. “We’re lead 24 to 2, and we’re not even at the end of the first quarter!”

“Wow..” Vinyl looked at a tall white haired girl passing easily the defense made by her students before scoring a basket as easily. “Well, they look pretty good.”

“Of course they are!” Diana sulked. “They’re the girls from the sports department, and the actual basketball team of the school!” she glared at the five girls with the red jerseys mocking the young musicians.

“Really?” Vinyl frowned. “What kind of match-making is that?”

“Coach Will has a grudge against our class since Nathan changed of studies orientation last year,” Diana explained. “And, he’s been giving us a hard time since then!”

“And, you never complained about it?” Vinyl asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Well, he hasn’t done anything not allowed by the school’s rules,” Diana said slowly. “It’s just things like making us play against his star players, or doing the same exercises as them when we have sports with them. Only that we, unlike those jocks, don’t have ten hours of training in addition to our two hours in common during the week,” she added, groaning when the opposing team scored another basket.

“Ooooh, yeah!” the one who had just scored, an athletic brown haired girl, let out with a small victory dance. “Do you see that, girls?” she asked Vinyl’s students with a smirk. “Do you see what you get when you try to oppose the Dash?”

“My, what boasting,” Rarity commented casually as Dash kept showing off in front of the musicians’ team.

“Well, ya have to admit that she’s good enough to boast a little,” Jacquelyn added, seeing Dash mocking Viola’s dribbling technique, making the violinist become red of anger or embarrassment. “Though there are limits to everythin’ Ah guess.”

“Dash, knock it off, and get in the center for the throw-in!” Coach Will ordered firmly, though a bit late to Vinyl’s liking.

“Will, can I talk to you for a second?” Vinyl asked as she walked to the coach’s side.

“Uh, sure,” he replied in confusion. “Two minutes of time out, everyone!” he shouted to the group, earning relieved sigh from the musicians.

“I wonder what’s Scratch doing here,” Laura said as the team went to join Diana on the bench.

“She’s showing her friends around,” Diana replied pointing at Jacquelyn and Rarity who were watching Vinyl speak with the coach.

“Jacquelyn?” Fiona blinked in shock when she noticed the blonde sitting a few meters behind the bench. “What are ya doin’ here?”

“Oh, howdy, Fiona!” Jacquelyn waved with a smile. “Ah didn’t know ya were one of Vinyl’s students.”

“Who?” five of the six students asked in confusion.

“It’s one of Scratch’s nicknames,” Octavia explained, earning ooohs of understanding from her classmates.

“You know one of Scratch’s friends, Fiona?” Laura asked in an offended tone. “Why didn’t you tell us?”

“Hey, Ah don’t see ma cuzins very often since Ah’m boarding in Canterlot,” Fiona replied with an angered growl. “Ah don’ know who they’re friends with.”

“Also, we’re like third cuzins twice removed or somethin’,” Jacquelyn added. “Even before that, we mostly saw each other only on family reunion, our big events, like wedding and such.”

“Speakin’ of wedding, how’s your’s comin’ along?” Fiona asked cheerfully.

“Well, the bride’s parents are bein’ a bit hard to handle,” Jacquelyn replied with a wince before Rarity whacked her head.

“You couldn’t stop yourself from speaking about my parents, could you?” Rarity growled angrily, suddenly making the group of students uncomfortable.

“What? It’s the truth!”

“I know it is, but you don’t need to say it to everyone!”

“So, you two are getting married?” Laura let out in surprise.

“Is that a problem?” Jacquelyn and Rarity forgot about their argument to stare at the lyrist with narrowed eyes.

“No! No! That’s cool!” Laura quickly said defensively. “It’s just that you two look so different that it surprised me a bit, that’s all!”

“Ok, Class Pon-3! Gather around!” Vinyl called as she walked to her students, inadvertently saving Laura from a conversation that could have gone south very easily.

“You called your class after your stage name?” Rarity asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“They did it, I’m just going with the flow of things,” Vinyl explained with a shrug. “Anyway, I convinced Will to change your team a little,” she said to her students. “You’re allowed to take one player in more in your team.”

“Yeah, but who?” Beatrice asked. “I don’t want to play with any of those jocks!” she explained, waving at the opposing team.

“Same for us!” the rest of the team claimed angrily.

“I figured as much, don’t worry!” Vinyl smiled before turning to her blonde friend. “Jackie, you’re up!”

“Huh?” Jacquelyn replied in confusion. “Ya want me to play with yer students?”

“Yep!”

        At that statement, all of Vinyl’s students tilted their heads in confusion, with the sole exception of Fiona who grinned happily.

“Huh, Ah suppose Ah could,” Jacquelyn sheepishly answered before facing her future wife. “If ya don’ mind of course!”

“Go ahead, Darling.” Rarity nodded. “Just try to be nice with them.”

“What?” The white haired girl in the school’s team nearly shouted for the entire gymnasium. “So because they’re a bunch of lame dweebs, they can have another player?”

“Gilda, relax!” Dash replied, loud enough for Vinyl’s team to hear. “It doesn’t matter if they have another player. I mean, look who they can call? Their teach, that blonde who looks like she came straight from the country hills, or the prissy looking one. It’s in the bag, I tell you!”

“Really bad move, girl,” Vinyl said to herself before glancing at Rarity with a knowing grin.

“Darling,” Rarity whispered in an angry frown.

“Yes, sugar?”

“Take those jocks down!”

“With great pleasure, ma Lady!” Jacquelyn replied as she stood up.

        The quiet chuckles in the opposing team died down when they realized the height of the blonde in the bleachers. She was easily a head taller than Gilda, the tallest girl in their team. Some couldn’t stop from gulping when Jacquelyn took her jacket and shirt off as it gave them a fairly good idea of the blonde’s well endowed musculature under her skin tight, white top.

“Hehe!” Fiona chuckled quietly after passing her jersey to her cousin and sitting on the bench with Octavia while the rest of the team went on the terrain.

“Why are you laughing?” Octavia asked.

“Because she knows that Will is going to regret that decision, and that they will regret mocking Jacquelyn and Rarity,” Vinyl replied with a small smirk.

“Why?” Octavia asked as Dash passed the ball to Gilda for the throw-in.

“Watch,” Vinyl advised softly.

        Gilda managed to dribble for about two meters before Jacquelyn intercepted the ball and ran at top speed through their defense as if it hadn’t been in place. When she reached close to the basket, she jumped and dunked the ball in the ring before hooking to it with one arm.

“Wow!” Octavia along with all the players on the terrain let out in awe.

“My Jacquelyn has just been offered a spot in Manehatten’s top, professional basketball team,” Rarity explained with pride. “That’s why I first told her to be nice to your opponents.”

        The school’s basketball team’s reaction after four other dunks from the blonde was to mark her for the rest of the game, but, Jacquelyn stopped playing offensive after that. She spent the rest of the game advising the girls in her team on how to break the defense, making decisive passes, and defending the basket.

        In that way, every girl in team Pon-3 played an active role in the game, each scoring a couple of times thanks to Jacquelyn’s advices, or passes. For the first time in a while, they actually had fun during the PE hours. 

        While the girls of her class and her friend were having fun on the court, Vinyl was admiring her students slowly, but surely reducing the difference in the score with Rarity.

“So, who’s the one you’re living with?” Rarity asked out of curiosity. “The genius cellist, Octavia?”

“Long, black hair with ponytail,” Vinyl replied softly. “The one who’s trying to shoot.” Her explanation was followed by cheers from her students and groans from their opponents. “The one who just scored actually,” she corrected herself with pride.

“Oh, she’s pretty,” Rarity commented in a professional tone, tilting her head to observe the young cellist. “She’d be perfect for a dress I’m working on right now!”

“Bella, I didn’t ask you to come here to recruit models,” Vinyl replied playfully. “Look what you did to the first one!” she added, pointing at Jacquelyn.

“I don’t see any differences with the beautiful, young woman from the country that I met years ago,” Rarity replied softly, casting an amorous glance at the blonde.

“Sure, because the country gal back then would have asked your permission to play some basketball?” Vinyl asked with a knowing smirk. “You changed her into a submissive little lady, admit it!”

“I can assure you that when she wants to, she’s the exact opposite of submissive,” Rarity blurted out with rosy cheeks.

Vinyl blinked at the sight of Rarity’s blush before her smirk widened. “So the roles are reversed in the bedroom, huh?”

Rarity gulped, her blush spreading to her whole face. “Not just the bedroom, to be completely honest,” she couldn’t stop her whispered reply before it was too late.

“Wooooh! That’s some great gossip!” Vinyl chuckled. “We’ll discuss about it around a drink later!”

“So, what’s it like to live as a teacher?” Rarity tried to change the topic of conversation.

“Changing,” Vinyl replied. “I wake up around six thirty everyday. I feel more responsible about many things, more calm… Heck I still haven’t been in a single night club since I moved here!”

“You what?” Rarity gasped in shock. “In two months, the infamous DJ Pon-3 hasn’t been clubbing in Canterlot?”

“Surprenant, n’est ce pas?” [Surprising, isn’t it?] Vinyl asked. “That’s what I thought too when I realized it,” she added when Rarity nodded.

“What did you do during your evenings then?” 

“Preparing my lessons, trying to write a few songs here and there… Didn’t make much progress in that though,” she added in a defeated tone.

“You’ll get to it, Vincenza,” Rarity patted her friend’s back softly. “I know you will.”

“Thanks, Rare!” Vinyl said softly.

“Do you do anything else to occupy your soirées?”

“Well, I used to discuss with Octavia a lot every evening,” Vinyl smiled softly in remembrance.

“Why do you say you used to?” Rarity asked in confusion. “You’re not doing it anymore?”

“Nah.” Vinyl shook her head slowly. “Since that incident with Laura… Patty told you about it, right?” Rarity nodded. “Since then, Octavia and I had been kinda distant with each other,” she explained with a short, sad sigh.

“Why is that?”

“I suppose that even if she was told that no one thought of her as a teacher’s pet, Octavia still needed to make it more obvious.” Vinyl’s shoulders slumped a bit. “I understand why she did that… I mean I was the one who found her after the incident. It’s been tough for her… But I really miss spending time with her outside the school hours.”

“That much?” Vinyl nodded. “What did you do during those conversations?”

“Nothing special. Most of the time we listened to styles music she hadn’t heard before,” Vinyl smiled brightly. “I’d answer any question she had on the subject, we would argue about whether or not it’s better than another… She has a valid opinion about nearly everything… It was getting harder and harder to have the last word with her!” she let out with fondness.

“So you like spending time with her because she challenges you?” Rarity asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“I know it may sound a bit selfish, but I guess that it must have something to do with that,” Vinyl admitted with a nod. “But, it’s not just that! We watched movies, played some board games, I taught her how to speak Italian a bit, you know… Just hanging around.”

“Can’t you do that with some of your co-workers?”

“I do that too, but it was always… I don’t know… different with Octavia,” Vinyl replied in a reflective tone. “I can't really explain it, I guess we just clicked!”

“Kinda like we did when we were kids?” Rarity asked softly.

“Sort of,” Vinyl shrugged before chuckling softly. “Actually, it’s a lot like the two of us. The only reason I befriended you was because my mom forced me to, and with Octavia it’s because of my mother that I came in contact with her.”

“It’s nice to hear, Darling,” Rarity said sourly.

“Like your father didn’t force you to hangout with me when we were little girls!” Vinyl gave one of her knowing smirks.

“What gave you this preposterous idea?”

“Your father actually confessed about it,” Vinyl replied smugly. “I think it was at that Christmas party four or five years ago.”

“Oh!” Rarity let in shock.

“Don’t worry though! It was forced at first but what we have now is a genuine friendship,” Vinyl assured softly. “It’d not have lasted for more than fourteen years if it wasn’t!”

“I suppose you’re right.” Rarity smiled softly at her friend. “So, what you feel for Octavia is similar to what you feel for me?”

“I think so, yes,” Vinyl replied slowly, before shaking her head. “Anyway, how about we watch your future bride leading my kids to victory?”

“Let’s watch, Darling!” Rarity nodded before facing at the court with Vinyl.

        Despite the intense basketball game displayed in front of her, Rarity couldn’t stop thinking about what Vinyl had said about her relation with Octavia. She wanted to share her thoughts with Vinyl, but she knew it’d most likely anger her friend more than anything else.

I really hope you’re not wrong about your feelings for this girl, Darling. Rarity thought with a mental sigh. The last time I heard you speaking about someone else like that was just before you started to date Neon… and we both know how that turned out for you!... Only that it would be much more worse in this case!


> Nightmare Night... What a fright...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

        It was the end of the afternoon on the Saturday that was the thirty-first of October, only a few hours before the All Hallows Eve. It was time for the children of the Night to put on their most terrifying costume before haunting the streets in the search of the souls of the fools who dared wander in the streets during the nights.

“Too bad I have to go to this festival,” Vinyl whispered with a small sigh. “It feels weird to not go trick or treating...”

“Aren’t you a little too old for that?” Octavia asked, cocking an eyebrow at the young teacher.

“Too old for free candy?!” Vinyl asked in a shocked gasp, before shaking her head vigorously. “As my friend Patty would say, NEVER!” she growled sternly, bringing her face close to her student’s.

        Vinyl having her face this close to hers made Octavia’s blood boil in excitement. It had been two weeks since she discovered her feelings for her teacher, and since then she had been avoiding her roommate teacher as much as possible. Something that pained her a lot more than she thought it would.

        Octavia missed the talks about music she had with Vinyl, missed watching movies with her before going to sleep, and just hanging out with her. She had tried to fight her emotions, to keep them hidden. The latter was rather effectively done one could say, the former not so much. The more she tried to suppress her feelings, the more intense they became. Over the last few weeks, she had more than once woke up in the middle of the night, sweating and panting as if after a PE session, after a dream about herself and her teacher kissing each other… and some times even more.

        Out of reflex, Octavia shied away from Vinyl, her cheeks flaring red and looking right at her left shoe tip, not seeing that Vinyl had done just the same, also blushing, though quite not as intensively as her student.

        When she realized how close her face had been from Octavia, Vinyl instantly remembered a discussion she had with Rarity in private in her room after the day she had come to visit the school with Jacquelyn. Vinyl had asked Rarity to help her with a costume for Halloween, a tradition the two had since Rarity first discovered her passion for sewing.


//////////////


“Darling, may I ask something?” Rarity tilted her head in confusion, an eyebrow cocked upwards.

“Sure,” Vinyl replied with shrug.

“What exactly did you do to have your chest grow four centimeters larger than the last time I took your measurements?” Rarity asked, frowning at the number indicated by her measuring tape which was passed around Vinyl’s generous chest. “Did you get surgery?”

“Nope!” Vinyl let out with pride. “All natural!”

“As natural as your hair color, I’m sure,” Rarity pouted sourly.

“You’re just jealous!” Vinyl laughed.

“I most certainly am not.” Rarity humphed with dignity.

“You’re so green with envy that I get the feeling Jackie will marry a plant with a wig instead of a...GYAAAAH!” Vinyl’s joke was interrupted by her sudden scream of pain.

“Oh my, silly me,” Rarity let out with a sly chuckle. “I read the number wrong. Your breast size is actually two centimeters smaller than before.” she added in what Vinyl could only interpret as the most evil tone she had ever heard while pulling the tape really tight.

“Maledetta!” [Curse you!] Vinyl groaned, with a small blush.

“Now, be a dear, and apologize for your poor attempt at humor.”

“Jamais, espèce de planche à pain!…” [Never, you bloody breadboard!]

“Oh dear, I must be tired,” Rarity said casually. “I got the number wrong again. Four centimeters smaller!”

“Rarity… You and your cowgirl may have a rope fetish, but it’s not my ...GYAAAHAAA!”

“Eight centimeters! I really should have brought my glasses!”

“FINE! I’M SORRY!” Vinyl cried in pain. “You’re totally not jealous!”

“Don’t you forget it, darling!” Rarity chuckled before letting the tape loose.

“Grazie a Dio!” Vinyl sighed in relief, before glaring at Rarity. “Don’t you ever do that again, or I’ll punch you, even if you’re my best friend! Claro?” [Clear?] she asked angrily, though that effect was lost with her hands soothing her sore chest.

“Crystal, dear,” Rarity nodded before she got back to her sewing.

        With her friend’s last measurements, which she totally wasn’t jealous about -that’d be terribly uncouth-  in mind, Rarity quickly adjusted the costume she had already made for Vinyl. Once that was done, she asked her friend to put it on to see if it fitted or if there were any finishing touches needed.

“Looks great to me, Rare.” Vinyl stated as she looked herself in the mirror. “I wonder what costume Octavia will take for the festival,” she thought out loud.

“Why do you care, Darling?” Rarity asked slowly, slightly examining her friend’s facial expression through the mirror.

“Well, I’m just curious,” Vinyl replied after taking a few seconds to think about her answer. “And I hope she didn’t get a similar costume to mine… I mean, imagine if we both show up with a matching costume. With all that happened before, she’ll be embarrassed for the rest of the school year,” she added with a sad sigh.

“You seem to care a lot about your favorite student, dear,” Rarity stated with caution.

“For the last time, I don’t have a favorite student!” Vinyl replied in annoyance. “Ottavia’s just also my friend outside of school, and that’s why I’m worried about her!”

“Are you sure about that, Vincenza?” Rarity whispered quietly without realizing she had just spoken her thoughts out loud.

“What did you say?” Vinyl had heard what her friend whispered, and wasn’t pleased by it.

Damn her…. what’s the name Patty uses again? Right! Damn her Vulcan hearing! Rarity cursed mentally before sighing in resolution. “Are you sure about that?” Rarity repeated.

“Are you implying that I would play favorite with Octavia?” Vinyl growled as she took a threatening step toward the seamstress. “I, Vincenza Scratch, the one who had been our school teacher’s pets’ punching bag and scapegoat, would do that?”

“Dear, I know that you’d never do that!” Rarity replied firmly, a bit offended by her friend’s insinuation.

“You have a strange way of showing it!” Vinyl snorted in disbelief.

“I wasn’t talking about you playing favourite, Vincenza! I know you well enough to not worry about that.” Rarity decided to handle the situation without kid gloves. “I worry about you and Octavia though!”

“Huh?” Vinyl blinked in confusion. “What are you worrying about?”

“About how you feel about her!” Rarity explained sternly.

        A short, but deep silence followed the black haired woman’s words.

“What exactly do you mean by that?” Vinyl asked slowly, completely taken aback by her friend’s remark.

Rarity sighed. “Darling, you probably didn’t realize it, but out of the ten students in your class, the only one you ever mentioned to us was Octavia,” she said softly.

“What?” Vinyl asked. “That’s not true!”

“It is,” Rarity replied with a short nod. “Granted, you didn’t send many emails, and you didn’t call very often, but each time I had you on the phone, you spoke about her, even just in passing.”

        Vinyl opened her mouth to prove her friend wrong, but she remained silent when she realized she couldn’t. She remembered all the conversations she had with her best friend since she had moved in Canterlot, and couldn’t find a single one in which Octavia wasn’t mentioned.

“So, what’s the big deal?” Vinyl asked after a good minute. “Like I told you earlier, I’m her friend too…. At least, not during the school hours.”

“Are you sure you’re just friends with her?” Rarity asked, her voice taking a worried tone.

“Of course I am!” Vinyl nearly shouted. “Why are you asking me that?”

“Vincenza Darling,” Rarity said, resting a reassuring hand on her friend’s shoulder. “The way you spoke about her earlier… reminded me of someone else… Someone you used to care for more than in a friendly manner!”

“What are….” Vinyl’s eyes widened in realization.

“The tone you used, the things you said, it was like…”

“Don’t!” Vinyl whispered, her voice shaking in a growing anger.

“...when you used to talk about Neon,” Rarity concluded softly.

Vinyl glared at her friend. “You’re crazy!”

“Vincenza, I’m just…”

“Just shut up, Rarity!” Vinyl nearly shouted. “Do you even realize what you’re implying?”

“I do,” Rarity replied with an uneasy nod. “And I hope that I’m wrong.”

“Of course, you’re wrong!” Vinyl claimed. “Yes, I have feelings for Octavia, but the same kind as the ones I have for you, or Patty! Not that... other kind!” she added in a firm tone, a very elusive, embarrassed blush making its way on her cheeks as she started to imagine what Rarity implied.

        While Rarity, reassured by Vinyl’s words, was voicing all the apologies she could think of, Vinyl hardly listened to her. Images started flooding her mind, images she had suppressed deep inside her without knowing it.

        Octavia’s blushing, but beaming face after the tickling fight they had more than a month ago; the young cellist’s smile whenever Vinyl commented her playing, something she had the pleasure to hear every weekend; how cute she looked the first time they watched a movie together when she had fallen asleep on Vinyl’s shoulder; her slender body wearing only lacy, white underwear under the shower jet….

Cazzo di merda…. [Fucking shit!] Vinyl thought slowly. 

        It was at that moment that Vinyl’s life was changed forever: when she realized she had just lied to her best friend.


//////////////


        Rarity had opened Pandora’s box, and the young teacher realized that it didn’t necessarily contain all the evils of the world, unless the undying attraction she felt for Octavia was considered evil. Which was probably the case for a lot of people. Since that day, Vinyl couldn’t look at Octavia for more than thirty seconds without having thoughts, thoughts about her student that shouldn’t be thought by a teacher like her. 

        Vinyl had looked away a few seconds after Octavia had done so. Octavia had issues with personal space, so Vinyl was used to her student shying away whenever someone was too close to her liking. Normally she wouldn’t look away. She would just mock her student’s shyness, but today, Octavia’s hair lifted up when she looked away, flashing her snow white neck to her teacher, her loveable neck that was waiting for Vinyl to nibble it.

        That thought had made the blue haired woman look away as well, and, had she had a much weaker self control, she would have strongly slapped herself for thinking that. Repeatedly.

        Luckily for the two women, their mutual embarrassment lasted only the blink of an eye, thanks to Vito calling his daughter.

“Octavia, if you still want me to drop you off at Beatrice’s on my way to the train station, it’s now or never!” Vito shouted from the hallway.

“I’m coming, Father!” Octavia replied. “Well, see you at the festival, Vincenza.”

“Later,” Vinyl muttered while being somehow captivated by the coffee table.

        Octavia rushed past Vinyl, her right hand slightly brushing against Vinyl’s, giving the two a shock of static electricity. The two let a out a simultaneous, quiet yelp of pain, bringing their finger to their respective mouth. Octavia and Vinyl glanced at each other sucking their own forefinger for a brief instant before the cellist stepped out of the room.

Perchè è tanta carina? [Why is she so cute?] Vinyl commented with a mental, blissful sigh.

Why is she so pretty? Octavia asked herself dreamily.


~~~~~~~~


“Ha, Vincenza!” Selene called cheerfully as she lifted the face guard of the black medieval helmet she was wearing. “Happy First Nightmare Night!”

“Happy Nightmare Night to you too, Selene!” Vinyl chuckled at how cheerful the Literature teacher was. “That’s a badass costume you have there!” she whistled admiringly at the black plate armor Selene was wearing. “And, you even got the sword!”

“Not the real one though,” Selene slightly put. “Celeste doesn’t allow me to bring it to school.”

“You have a real medieval sword at home?”

“Well, it was part of the armor set,” Selene shrugged before bumping her chest with a deep, metallic sound.

“What the… How do you plan on dancing with this?” Vinyl cocked an eyebrow when she realized the armor was made of real metal. “It must weigh a ton!”

“Not every part of it is in metal,” Selene admitted. “Besides, it’s for protection!”

“Protection from what?”

        Selene glanced above Vinyl’s shoulder before quickly bringing her face guard down. A ball of wet paper crashed into the helmet a few seconds after that, startling Vinyl a bit.

“Dimitri!” Selene growled from beneath her helmet, pointing with her gauntlet behind Vinyl.

“What’s his costume supposed to be?” Vinyl asked when she noticed the math teacher cursing mutedly with a straw/blow tube in his mouth. 

Dimitri was wearing what looked like a weird assemblage of parts from animal costumes. He had mismatched wings, one made of blue feathers while the other was a deep purple batwing. The right leg of his trousers had a green scales pattern while the left one was covered in brown fur, and he was wearing an eagle claw glove on the left hand and a lion’s paw on the right one.

“Some sort of ancient demon,” Selene replied waving a threatening, iron-looking fist at her attacker. “Would you assist me in my crusade against the enemy of mankind?”

“What crusade?” Vinyl asked curiously.

“Dimitri and I have a sort of Prank War every Nightmare Night,” Selene explained.

“That’s seems fun, maybe once the kids are done with their show, I’ll participate.” Vinyl nodded with interest. “Though, I don’t think I’ll side with you. Our costumes don’t match.”

“And what’s your costume actually?” Selene asked, poking at the long raincoat Vinyl was wearing. “Inspector Colombo?” 

“Nah!” Vinyl shook her head with a chuckle. “That was just for the road.”

        Vinyl opened her raincoat before letting it drop on the floor, revealing a skin tight, greyish white, furry outfit that covered her entire body with, longer, darker grey fur on her legs, pelvis, chest, arms. She was also wearing a pair of matching boots that had the shape of wolf’s paws and similar gloves that were hanging at the end of her sleeves. Vinyl pulled her furry hood up, bringing the wolf’s mask sewed to it.

“I’m a werewolf!” Vinyl stated the obvious as she put her gloves on.

“Commendable costume.” Selene looked over her colleague’s costume. “How do the ears and tail move?” she asked, her eyes following the pendular motion the fluffy tail Vinyl had did.

“The ears react to the sounds,” Vinyl explained as the ears on her hood twitched from left to right. “And the tail moves thanks to a button inside the glove.”

“Fascinating!” Selene nodded.

“Quite nice, indeed,” Celeste commented as she, and Theresa walked to Selene’s side.

The headmistress had changed her trademark white outfit with a simple white dress with golden seams, a golden cord passed around her waist like a belt, and a pair of large white wings spread on her back. Theresa, for her part, was wearing a night blue sorcerer’s dress with moons and stars pattern on it, a matching wizard hat with golden bells on it, and an impressive, long white beard.

“I don’t know,” Theresa scratched her beard pensively.

“You don’t like my costume?” Vinyl cocked an eyebrow, but the Vice-Principal couldn’t see it under her mask.

“Well, the fact is that people are supposed to run away from the werewolf in fright,” Theresa explained with embarrassment. “But, I’m not sure you’ll have that effect with… hum… given its.. huh.. design,” she added sheepishly.

“What do you mean?” Vinyl asked in confusion.

“I think what she means is that your costume leaves little to imagination…” Celestia commented, peeking above the wolfwoman’s shoulder. “.. and I think the boys agree on that.”

        Vinyl glanced where the angel was looking, noticing that many of the male teachers were looking at her, or at her swaying tail to be precise with way more insistence than what could be consider proper.

“I guess that’s what happens when I agree too quickly on one of Rarity’s design,” Vinyl let out in a pensive tone, before stopping the movement of her tail.

“Oh, it’s the woman who came to make a lecture to your students about image who did it?” Selene asked with curiosity. “I didn’t know she was making costumes too!”

“Normally she doesn’t,” Vinyl explained. “She just makes exceptions for me and her little sister. Though, her designs tend to put the curves at their best a little too much…”

“You haven’t noticed until now?” Theresa asked with surprise.

“Not really,” Vinyl replied with a shrug. “Not that I care, I mean, it’s like wearing a wetsuit… only with fur and a tail.”

“I guess,” Theresa admitted.

        All three other women glanced at her with a cocked eyebrow, though only Celeste’s was visible.

“Since when do you agree with what Vincenza says?” Selene asked bluntly.

“When she offers a reasonable explanation, why shouldn’t I?” Theresa asked back with a frown.

        Selene’s retort was interrupted when another spit ball  flew against her helmet with a quiet splotch. The armor wearing woman slowly turned around to the origin of the shot. 

“Excuse me, dear angel, wise wizard, and attractive wolf-woman,” she slowly said, taking her sword replica out of its sheath. “I have a foul daemon to sanctify with my holy blade!” she growled before walking to Dimitri with metallic clings accompanying every one of her steps.

“You’re not gonna stop her?” Vinyl asked Celeste with worry.

“Nope!” Celeste replied with a shrug. “Over the years, I learned that me trying to stop them only ends with a worse situation than if I hadn’t done anything.” she explained as Selene parried a water balloon thrown at her with her sword, somehow sending it back to Dimitri who dodged the projectile, at Turner, the sciences’ teacher’s great misfortune.

“If you’re certain, then I’ll go with the flow.” Vinyl nodded before walking away from the Headmistress and Vice-Principal. “I’ll see if my kids are ready to play!”

“You’ve still got time before the show starts,” Theresa commented as she glanced at her watch.

“I know, but better be ready in advance than risking being late, right?” Vinyl asked playfully, earning a small chuckle from the dark skinned magician.

“Careful, Theresa,” Celeste mocked softly. “You’re warming up to her.”

“Off course, she is!” a woman wearing a chicken outfit commented as she walked next to the discussing pair, a bowl full of candies tucked under her arm/wing. “That’s what the fans want, or at least that’s what the author thinks they want!”

        Celeste and Theresa glanced at the newcomer with puzzlement.

“You’re not one of our students, are you?” Theresa stated with a frown.

“Indeededly!” the chicken woman nodded.

“Neither one of our teachers,” Celeste added.

“Wooo, you’re good!” the woman childishly chuckled. “Next question!”

“Do you know that it’s a private party only for people from this school?” Theresa asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Oh,” she let out in disappointment.

“Also, those candies are for our students!” Theresa pointed at the bowl.

“That’s too bad….” she looked at the two women with a sad pout, before unfolding her other arm/wing. “CHICKEN GLITTERDUST!” 

        She flapped her wing at Celeste and Theresa, blinding them with the cloud of golden dust that came out of it, then she ran away, cackling like scared poultry would, the bowl of candy secured in her grip. 

“Bye, Miss Angel and Miss Clown!” she called loudly as she ran to the dance floor area.

The Headmistress, her upper body now covered with glitter, blinked when she realized that the young girl in a large, white chicken costume had successfully blended in the crowd.

“How did she do that?” 

“What did she mean by "Miss CLOWN"?” Theresa growled angrily. “I’m Starswirl the Bearded, the director of Horsewarts in the Garry Trotter book series! I look nothing like a clown. I even got the bells right, dammit!”

“Not really the most important thing here, Theresa,” Celeste commented with a cocked eyebrow.

“Urrgh, I’m going to find her and make it right!” Theresa stomped away in fury. “No one mistakes Starswirl the Bearded with a clown! ESPECIALLY NOT WHEN THIS COSTUME IS HAND-STITCHED!”

Celeste blinked as the Vice-Principal looked for the chicken girl. “What did I do to have three of my best employees completely crazy?” she wondered glancing at Theresa, her sister and Dimitri, the latter still busy throwing spit balls at the black knight who tried to club him with her sword. “Wouldn’t change it for all the money in the world though,” she added with a soft sigh.

        In the mean time, Vinyl had made it backstage where she found the boys in her class setting their instruments. 

        Nathan had chosen to put on a Scorpion costume, and thus he was wearing a black, skin tight, body suit along with yellow patches of a ninja armor on his shins, pelvis, chest and forearms and a yellow, skull mask that hid the lower part of his mouth.

        On the other hand, Harpo, Frederic and Henry had opted for more traditional costumes: 

Frederic was wearing a very classy black shirt with a light grey jacket on top and a deep crimson tie, a long dark cape, and a white mask that covered half of his face.

Harpo had his face covered in make-up that made it look like it had been completely burned during a fire. He was wearing a red and green striped sweater, a dark brown fedora and a leather glove of which digits ended with small plastic blades.

Henry was completely wrapped by dirty bandages, and was wearing a sort of Egyptian skirt and collar on top of it. He also had painted his drumsticks in a golden and blue striped pattern to make them look like those wands the pharaohs had with them.

“Nice costumes, boys!” Vinyl commented with an approving nod.

“Scratch?” Harpo asked with surprise when the four turned their heads to see their teacher.

“In the fur,” Vinyl replied in a playful tone. “Though I apologize for it,... couldn’t find my razor before leaving.” she joked, earning chuckles from her male students. “So, where are the girls?”

“I got a text from Diana,” Nathan explained as he passed the strap of his guitar over his shoulder. “They got into a bit of trouble with one of the costumes, but they shouldn’t be late.”

“Cool,” Vinyl replied before she went to check on the microphones setting. “Henry, stop staring at my tail!” she added in an even tone.

“How did she know?” Henry asked Harpo in a whisper.

“Leave me out of your problem, Pharaoh,” Harpo replied with indifference before he went back to tune his harp.

“Gotta know, Harpo,” Vinyl said as she pulled her wolf mask and hood up. “Who did the make-up? That’s nearly professional level!”

“My sister is in her last year of cosmetics studies,” Harpo answered with pride.

“Wow! If she needs contacts for work experience, let me know,” Vinyl said with a warm smile. “I know a few people who lack a good make-up woman.”

“Thanks!”

“You’re welcome!”

        The four boys and their teachers checked if the microphones were correctly plugged in and set while they were waiting for the girls. Then, the students rehearsed under the wolfy gaze of their teacher, Vinyl had pulled her hood and mask on again.

“We’re here!” Diana called as she walked backstage, wearing a complete firefighter costume, with the helmet, bottle of oxygen and everything. “Sorry, for being late!” she added a bit out of breath.

“You’re right on time,” Vinyl commented, startling the young flautist with her costume.

“Woo, that there’s some sick make-up, Harpo!” Fiona commented with an impressed whistle, tipping her white stetson at the harpist. “Yer sis’ is sure good at what she does!”

        The violinist was wearing some old farm clothes: worn-out jeans overalls, a slightly torn, green shirt and a crimson scarf. She had glued or taped straws of hay at each articulation of her clothes and at the end of the sleeves, legs and collar.

“She sure is,” Viola agreed with the other violinist, for once, before straightening her sorceress hat.

        Viola had chosen to come as an out-of-the-book sorceress with a long, simple yet elegant dress black as the night and the matching cape that went with it along with her pointy hat.

“Beatrice,...” Frederic glanced at the sousaphonist’s bubble gum pink, bear costume. “It’s an… interesting choice of a costume,” he said sheepishly. 

“Blame Laura!” Beatrice pouted angrily. “She picked up the wrong costume for me and Octavia!”

“I---huff--said I---phew-- was  sor--oh!--ry!” a panting Laura crawled backstage, with a cello case strapped on her back.

        Vinyl and the boys cocked an eyebrow at the lyrist’s costume. Her lower body was trapped in a light green mermaid tail while the upper body of the costume was one of a green horse. Laura had the head of the horse on, also green, with a green and white mane and a twirly horn coming out of its forehead.

“What’s that? A seahorse?” Harpo tilted her head in confusion.

“I’m a SEA-UNICORN!” Laura specified sternly.

“Right…” Vinyl let out before her gaze fell on Octavia who was wearing a thick raincoat that hid her costume. “So, what’s your costume?”

“You’re looking at it,” Octavia replied coldly.

“Huh?” Henry let out in confusion.

“No way in hell I’m taking this coat off!” Octavia explained angrily.

“Come on, Octavia, admit that your costume is nice!” Laura grunted as she pulled herself up her seat.

“No, it isn’t!”

“You crawled from the parking lot to get here, didn’t you?” Nathan asked the lyrist with a hint of worry.

“Na, I waited until we walked inside the building to get in character,” Laura answered with a relieved sigh. “I think I’m gonna break character soon though!”

“What’s wrong with your costume?”

“It’s not what I wanted!” Octavia pouted.

“Aren’t you overreacting?” Beatrice asked. “At least it’s not pink like mine!”

“Beatrice, you wanted the carebear costume,” Octavia argued. “You just wanted the blue one!”

“Of course I wanted the blue one!” Beatrice replied. “The pink one makes me look like I’m five!”

“I ain’t sure the blue one would have made that much of a difference,” Fiona commented quietly, earning short giggles from Viola and Diana.

“Alright, that’s enough!” Vinyl calmed her students instantly. “I know it’s Halloween and that we’re all very excited or on a sugar rush, but our class has a job to do!” She glanced at each of her students with intensity that wasn’t lost by her students despite her wolf mask. “This is your first performance as a group… I want nothing but the best from every single one of you, because I know that in front of me stands a group of professional performers, not just a bunch of high schoolers in costumes!”

        Vinyl could see all her students blush at her praise, even the ones behind masks, bandages or make-up.

“Now, everyone gets ready!” Vinyl clapped in her hands firmly. “We have a show to run! Octavia, you can keep the coat on if you’re not comfortable without it, as long as it won’t disturb your playing.”

“Huh, it’s okay,” Octavia replied with a short sigh. “After all, a true professional keeps going on, no matter the circumstances, right?” she asked with a small smile that made Vinyl’s heart skip a beat or two.

“Absolutely.” Vinyl nodded with pride after a short instant.

        Octavia picked something in her coat’s pocket before taking it off, revealing her costume. Vinyl was glad that her mask hid her face completely, otherwise her students would have seen her gaping mouth and her blush.

        Octavia was wearing a black and dark crimson dress. The crimson bustier of the dress hugged her small curves, making them stand out delicately. The fall of the dress was cut in the front, making her soft, snow white legs come out of the lace of the dress when she walked to a chair to drop her coat. The lacy, black sleeves came down the back of her hands, where a small ring of fabric passed around her middle fingers kept them in place. The young cellist turned to face her teacher as she put a small dose of deep red lipstick on her lips before setting a set of fake fangs in her mouth. 

        Vinyl swallowed her spit as quietly as possible. Never had Octavia looked so seductive before. Always cute as a button, but never … sensual. The way she held herself in a dress, opposed to when she wore the suits and uniforms that Vinyl was used seeing on her, made her sort of glow in an aura of classy seductiveness, as if Sensuality had decided to attend a tea party wearing a monocle and a top hat.

“Say, Ottavia,” Vinyl called softly as the boys were getting over Octavia’s costume, a bit slower than Vinyl had. “What exactly is wrong with this costume?”

“Well, I was sure I would look weird….”

“Nonsense!” Vinyl assured while the others were pulling their instruments out of their cases, or snapping the boys out of their trances. “You make a fantastic Vampire Lady!” she added pointing at the white fangs in her student’s mouth.

“T-th-thanks!” Octavia replied with a soft blush. “Though, I’ve never been a fan of vampires… I’m… more into werewolves,” she admitted sheepishly. “We would have had matching costumes if Laura hadn’t picked the wrong costumes.”

“Well, I’m sorta glad she did,” Vinyl admitted. “You should try to wear dresses more often…. You’re just stunning in them,” she added with sincerity.

Octavia’s blush deepened at the compliment.

“I-Ihavetogetready!” the cellist said quickly as she went to her cello case.

“Right! Right!” Vinyl snapped out of her revery. “Show starts in five, everyone!” she shouted before grabbing a wireless microphone near the sound system. “Let’s give our fellow students some sweet, sweet music!” 

“Yeah!” they all shouted back with fervor, though Octavia’s voice was a little bit more shaken than the others’.
> .... Give us something sweet to bite!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

        Vinyl walked to the end of the stage, her wolf tail swaying right and left, a microphone in her hand, and facing the costumed crowd of students and teachers in the school’s gymnasium. As only a few students, who had noticed her on stage, were paying attention, Vinyl brought the microphone to her wolf’s maws. When she pressed on another button hidden inside her glove, her mask let out a loud, scary howl that startled a great deal of her audience before it was joined by the excited whistles from their fellow students.

“Good evening, Celestia’s Royal Academy!” Vinyl called in her microphone. “How is it going tonight?” the crowd shouted excitedly in response. “Now, come on! I’ve seen pups howling louder than that!” the students roared cheerfully. “Much better!”

“From what I gathered, it’s the night when you’re supposed to be scared,” Vinyl continued slowly. “The night when you face your fears, and even more!” she glanced around. “You’re here for that, right?”

“Yeah!”

“Then, how about some musical accompagnement?” Vinyl slowly lifted her hand, in perfect synchronization with the stage’s curtains. “Hit it, Octavia!”

        The vampiric cellist nodded, ignoring the whistles blown at her attention before bringing her bow against her instrument's strings as the lights in the room slowly died down, bringing the room in semi-darkness, and started playing.

        As the music filled the room, the stage lights focused on Fiona who was standing in front of a microphone in the middle of the room. She took a short breath before opening her eyes, and leaning to the microphone.

“Boys and girls of every age, wouldn’t you like to see something strange?” Fiona sang in a lugubre tone, shocking her audience who was used to her southern accent, before Viola and Laura came into the spotlight.

“Come with us and you’ll see...This, our school of Halloween!”

“This is Halloween, this is Halloween! Pumpkins scream in the dead of night.”

“This is Halloween, everybody, make a scene, trick or treat till the neighbors gonna die of fright!”

“It’s our school! Everybody scream in this school of Halloween!”

        Vinyl lunged in front of the stage, on her four, taking a feral pose in front of a surprised crowd.

“I’m the one hiding under your bed, teeth ground sharp and eyes glowing red!” 

She sang in a slightly growling tone, the eyes of her mask lighting up with a bright red light, making the closest students gasp in shock.

“I’m the one hiding under your stairs, fingers like snakes…” Viola threw the small fake snakes she had prepared in the large sleeves of her sorceress dress at the crowd, scaring a great portion of them. “... and spiders in my hair!” she picked  a fake spider that was entwined in her hair up before patting it tenderly.

“This is Halloween, this is Halloween! Halloween! Halloween! Halloween! Halloween!” the musicians and the audience sang in chorus.

        Fiona stepped away from the spotlight to start to play her fiddle and let Diana come closer to the microphone.

“In this school, we call ours...Everyone hail to the pumpkin songs!”

“In this school, don't we love it now? Everybody's waiting for the next surprise!”

“Round that corner, man hiding in the trash can… Something's waiting now to pounce, and how you'll… SCREAM! This is Halloween, Red 'n' black, slimy green!”

“Everybody scream! Everybody scream! In our school of Halloween!”

“I am the clown with the tear-away face. Here in a flash and gone without a trace!” Henry chanted with the microphone set in front of his drums, of which he gave a deep note.

“I am the "who" when you call, "Who's there?” I am the wind blowing through your hair!” Frederic sang slowly in a mysterious voice.

“I am the shadow on the moon at night! Filling your dreams to the brim with fright!” Harpo sang in a hungry tone.

“This is Halloween, this is Halloween! Halloween! Halloween! Halloween! Halloween! Halloween! Halloween!” 

“Tender lumplings everywhere. Life's no fun without a good scare.”

“That's our job, but we're not mean. In our school of Halloween”

“This is Halloween, this is Halloween! Halloween! Halloween! Halloween! Halloween!”

“In this school we call ours. Everyone hail to the pumpkin songs.”

“La la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la!”

        The last notes were played before a deep silence filled the room when the music stopped, only to be replaced by a thunder of applause. They all called for another song.

“Well, they’re all yours, kids,” Vinyl said softly as she walked backstage. “Make me more proud than I already am!”

        The young musicians softly blushed at the praise. Nathan and Frederic exchanged a glance before nodding. Then the pianist started to play when the guitarist took a microphone and pulled his mask down.

“It’s close to midnight…” the guitarist began to sing as the crowd exploded in cheers when they recognized the song.


~~~~~~~~


“Good job on preparing the kids, Vincenza. They’re lighting the school on fire!” Selene commented as Vinyl joined her and Dimitri next to the buffet. “Pumpkin juice?” she asked while offering a plastic cup filled with an orange beverage.

“Thanks,” Vinyl replied as she took the glass before pulling her hood and mask up. “As for the kids, you should congratulate them when they’re done. I didn’t do much,” she added with a shrug. “I thought you two were on a prank war…”

“The buffet is a safe zone,” Dimitri explained. “Also, we can see the stage pretty well from here.”

“Where are Celeste and Theresa?” Vinyl asked with curiosity before her gaze fell on a disheveled Vice-Principal in a magician costume. “Cavalo! What happened to you?”

“WELL, I… hum!” Theresa coughed before straightening her fake beard and pointy hat which were completely out of place. “Well.. I tracked our uninvited poultry guest up to the third floor, until she somehow locked me up in a closet for a good ten minutes!”

“Poultry guest?” Vinyl cocked a confused eyebrow.

“The one who bombarded Celeste and yourself with glitterdust?” Dimitri asked with curiosity.

“Glitterdust?” Vinyl blinked uneasily. It was oddly familiar.

“Yes!” Theresa snapped. “I don’t know how that girl does it, but I keep losing her in the crowd, or at the turn of a corridor! SHE’S WEARING A GIANT CHICKEN COSTUME! HOW DOES SHE NOT STAND OUT?!” Theresa yelled with a twitch of her right eye.

“Hum, quick question,” Vinyl said with her forefinger raised in the air. “That girl in a chicken costume, she had slightly chubby cheeks and really, really bright blue eyes, right?”

“How did you know?” Theresa asked in a shocked whisper.

“Ok, just a few seconds,” Vinyl grabbed a handful of candies in the closest bowl she could find.

“What the heck are you doing?” Selene asked with a frown when Vinyl threw the candies one by one toward the dancing crowd.

“Setting the bait for the chicken hunt,” Vinyl replied slowly, throwing the candies closer to her.

“Huh?” Dimitri and Theresa let out in confusion.

“Shhh, just wait,” Vinyl whispered. “And watch,” she added after a good minute of waiting.

        She nodded at the crowd, causing the three other teachers to look in that direction. Needless to say, they were very surprised to see a girl in a chicken costume made her way out of the crowd, her blue gaze focused on the trail of candies she picked up with excited noises, oblivious to the trap they represented.

“Salve, Patty! Comè va?” [Hey, Patty! What’s up?] Vinyl called with a short chuckle when her friend picked up the last candy of the trail, the one lying not two feet from of her.

“Hum?” Patty let out when she looked up at who was talking to her. “VINYL!” she shouted excitedly before pulling the werewolf into a bone crushing hug.

“Patty, stop that..” Vinyl called as Patty buried her face in the teacher’s chest with pleased humming noises. “I’m serious, stop!” she demanded before wincing in pain as her friend tightened her grip. 

“Noooh, you have the softest, furriest pillows in the world,” Patty moaned softly. “I’ll never let you run away from me again!”

“Patty, I never ran away from you in the first place, I moved out because of my job!” Vinyl let out with an impatient groan. “But, I’ll start considering it if you don’t let go right now!”

“Hmmmmm, ok! Now, I’m good!” Patty released Vinyl after hugging her with more intensity for very short moment.

“Friend of yours, I suppose?” Theresa asked, narrowing her eyes at the chicken girl.

“Yeah,” Vinyl nodded slowly. “Patty, why are you here?”

“Well, it’s Halloween, and you and I always go trick or treating on Halloween…”

“Aren’t you a little too old to go trick or treating, Vincenza?” Dimitri asked in a mocking tone while Selene chuckled.

“Aren’t you a little too old to play in a prank war wearing a knight, and a demon’s costume?” Vinyl asked back with a smirk.

“Touché!” Selene lifted her arms in a surrendering move.

“..then Rarity told me that, even if I came to Canterlot to ask you to go trick or treating with me, it would be useless because you had this party to attend. So, I realized that I like going to parties with you more than going trick or treating, even if there’s free candy in trick or treating, so I put on my costume, got on a bus, and here I am!” Patty ended her explanation, which had gone uninterrupted by Dimitri’s mockery.

“Why didn’t you text me?”

“I wanted to make it a surprise!”

“By glittering my boss and her minion?” Vinyl asked with a sly smile.

“Who’s the mi… HEY!” Theresa let out an offended shout.

“Ooooooooh, the angel lady and the weirdo clown are your bosses…” Patty said in embarrassed realization.

“IT’S NOT A CLOWN COSTUME!!!” Theresa insisted firmly.

“Does she sound more angry at this girl for not recognizing her costume than when Vincenza called her a minion, or is it just me?” Dimitri asked Selene in confusion.

“I think she does,” Selene let out slowly as Theresa and Patty were arguing about the former’s costume.

“Jesters have bells on their hat, therefore your costume is one of a clown!” Patty argued.

“Don’t you see the stars and moons on the robe? The pointy, sorcerer’s hat?” Theresa asked angrily. “Everything indicates that it’s a wizard costume!”

“OH! Can you pull a rabbit out of your hat?” Patty asked in excitement.

“Huh, no,” Theresa replied uneasily.        

“Flowers out of a napkin?”

“No.”

“The trick with the newspapers and the milk?” 

“No.”

“Where’s your wand?”

“I don’t have one.”

“Then you’re not a magician!” Patty stated with a small pout. “You can’t do tricks, you don’t have a wand, therefore you’re a clown, not a wizard!”

“I..huh..WHAT?!”

“Patty, look! They started a Halloween Conga line!” Vinyl pointed at the students forming a line on the dancefloor.

“GAAAAHHHH!” Patty gasped loudly before darting to the Conga line with enthusiasm.

“Hey, you ok?” Vinyl asked Theresa with sympathy. “She can be quite the handful when you’re not used to her antics.”

“She’s crazy, that’s what she is!” Theresa growled.

“Well, I’m not going to deny that,” Vinyl replied with a chuckle. “But, you’ll never find a sweeter girl than her on this planet. I can guarantee you that.”

“I’m not sure of that,” Theresa said quietly. “She DID lock me in a closet after throwing glitterdust at me and the Headmistress.”

“She doesn’t seem to mind though,” Selene commented slowly. “Look!”

        The three other teachers glanced at the start of the Conga line, seeing Celeste and Patty leading the line through the crowd with warm smiles on their faces. Vinyl laughed at that sight while Dimitri and Theresa blinked in shock.

“Well, I don’t know ‘bout you, but I’m feeling the need to dance!” Vinyl claimed. “Who’s with me?”

“I am! Just give me a second!” Selene said as she loosened the buckles of her costume. “Need more freedom of movement.”

“I suppose it won’t be bad.” Dimitri admitted slowly. “As long as Theresa doesn’t join!”

        Vinyl cocked an eyebrow at the math teacher before said eyebrow, along with his twin, raised higher on her brow after hearing the others’ reaction.

“I agree!” Selene said matter-of-factly.

“So do I.” Theresa nodded slowly.

“Why are you all saying that?”

“Because Theresa can’t dance to save her life,” Dimitri explained bluntly.

“She has about zero coordination, and two left feet!” Selene added.

“What they said!” Theresa nodded.

“Come on, you’re exaggerating!” Vinyl waved off. “I’m sure she’ll do fine!”

“Hmmmm, how about NO?” the three other teachers replied simultaneously.

“Well, luckily, I don’t care what you think,” Vinyl replied with chucke, before grabbing the Vice-Principal’s wrist. “Let’s go!”

“No, I don’t want to!” Theresa panicked as she tried to grab Dimitri’s hand to hold back.

“You have no idea what you’re getting into, Vincenza,” the math teacher retorted while abandoning Theresa to her doom, as she shouted at him when he didn’t hold her back.

“Dimitri, I’ve been playing in clubs more than four times a week during three years,” Vinyl stated slowly. “I’ve seen many things that will make people vomit at the thought of those being considered dancing!”

“You haven’t seen me yet,” Theresa pleaded as Vinyl kept dragging her closer to the dancefloor.

“It can’t be that bad!”


~~~~~~~~


“It’s not that ba…”

“Patty, please be quiet!” Vinyl rubbed the bridge of her nose. “Not even you and your out of the norm optimism can say that that isn’t bad!” she pointed at the dancing form of the Vice-Principal from whom the students were distancing themselves. 

“Well, we’ve seen worse,” Patty tried to sympathize softly.

“On drunk, or high jackasses experiencing seizures, yes,” Vinyl said flatly. “On a perfectly healthy, sober woman in her early thirties, no!”

“At least, she’s having fun!” Patty smiled softly. “I mean, I think she is… It’s hard to tell!”

“Yeah…” Vinyl sighed. “Luckily, it’s the last song of their performance!” she added, pointing at her students who had just started to play the final verses of the reprise of Thriller that had been demanded many times by the crowd.

“Already?!” Patty asked with a sour pout. “It’s only ten thirty!”

“Patty, why do you think I’m here?” Vinyl asked with a smile. “I’ve got a playlist ready for the rest of the night, so that they can enjoy the party as well!” she explained.

“Aw, that means I’m going to be alone for the rest of the evening!” Patty sighed softly. “I know no one here!”

“Hey, Patty, you’re up for another Conga line?” a young girl dressed up as skeleton asked.

“AM I?” Patty asked back excitedly. “It’s CONGA TIME! Let’s go, Denise!” she dashed to the skeleton-girl, calling the names of few of the girl’s friends to start the line.

You’ve been in this school for three hours and you already know more students than I do. Vinyl chuckled softly as the line started dancing around, led by an excited Patty.

        Vinyl waited for her students to come to the end of their final song, Nathan rocking the stage with the awesome, dark, lugubre voice he was doing for the last part of the lyrics. As soon as he was done singing and that his classmates played the last notes of the night, Vinyl climbed on stage, grabbing a microphone.

“All right, young’uns! Let’s give a thunder of applause to our senior musicians!” Vinyl called loudly before applauding her students while the audience did the same, only with much louder cheers.

        Vinyl’s ten students, their cheeks a bit rosy due their three hours long set and the praises, bowed to the crowd, then to their teacher who bowed in response.

“Now, now,” Vinyl told in the microphone when she heard a few ‘encores’ being shouted. “I think they earned the right to enjoy the buffet or/and the dancefloor a bit. Don’t you agree?” the crowd cheered its approval. “Don’t worry though, the music entertainment continues,” Vinyl walked to the sound system console. “But, sadly it won’t have the same panache as your friends playing,” she added with a chuckle before she played the playlist she had prepared for the rest of the night.

        As the music filled the room again, the crowd, a bit disappointed by not getting an encore, returned to their dancing, with a rather impressive Conga line that seemed the avoid the spot on the dance floor where a woman in a clo- Wizard costume was...huh… dancing? For their part, Vinyl’s students went backstage to join their teacher as the curtain came down.

“You’ve been fantastic, kids!” Vinyl beamed. “Every single one of you! And, for that, the drinks are on my tab!”

“Rock on!” Laura shouted excitedly along with Henry, Nathan and Fiona.

“Guys,” Diana called softly. “It’s a free buffet.”

“That’s exactly why I’m offering,” Vinyl explained in a joking tone, earning a few chuckles from her students. “Come on, now! Off the stage! I want to see you enjoying the rest of the evening! GO! GO!” she shooed them away from backstage. “You too, Octavia!” Vinyl added as the cellist walked to her instrument.

“I’m just putting my cello away first,” Octavia replied, grabbing her cello.

“Let me take care of that, Cara,” Vinyl said softly, slowly taking the neck of the instrument, after having taken her glove off for a better grip. “Go have fun with your friends!”

        Vinyl and Octavia slightly touched when they both grabbed the cello’s neck. For the second time that day, a small burst of static electricity, built up thanks to Vinyl’s dancing and her furry costume, shocked the two women.

“Cazzo!” The pair muttered angrily, shaking their hands in the hair before realizing they had both let go of the cello.

        Octavia and Vinyl both shrieked when they saw the wooden instrument falling to his probable demise. The young cellist lunged forward to catch her instrument while the teacher tried her best to catch it as well. The pair bumped into each other, tripping themselves on the ground.

        During the fall, Octavia had closed her eyes, not wanting to see her precious instrument broke itself on the floor. She didn’t dare to open them because the noise from her fall and the music being played might have covered the sounds of her cello being broken in pieces.

“Is--Is it broken?” Octavia asked hesitantly, keeping her eyes shut.

“N-no, It’s fine,” Vinyl replied with a relieved sigh.

        Octavia peaked one eye open with caution before seeing Vinyl lifting the neck of her cello thirty centimeters above the floor. A wave of relief passed through her as her teacher’s arm slowly and delicately put the instrument down.

“Grazie a Dio!” [Thank God!] Octavia whispered slowly.

“Non sapevo ché mi chiamavo Dio…” [I didn’t know that my name was God...] Vinyl commented in a playful chuckle.

Octavia snorted a short laugh. “Spiritosa…” [You witty woman...]

        Octavia looked up, finally realizing that she was on top of her teacher, whose mask and hood had been pulled off during their fall, and their faces were really close to one another’s. Octavia’s breath quickened when her eyes focused on Vinyl’s cerise orbs, and had to fight her upcoming blush.

“Thank you for catching me and my cello,” Octavia whispered instinctually.

“Any time, Ottavia,” Vinyl replied slowly, a bit mesmerized by Octavia’s purple irises while feeling suddenly out of breath.

The pair didn’t move a muscle. They both remained there, lost into each other’s eyes. After a good minute, Vinyl tried to straighten herself up by leaning on her elbows, her cheeks threatening to become as red as the curtain that kept them hidden from the dancing crowd.

“Ottavia, could you mov…” 

Vinyl didn’t finish her sentence. She couldn’t really speak, or think anymore for that matter. Her mind had gone completely blank when Octavia had pressed her lips against hers. Vinyl was too shocked to do anything besides watching Octavia’s closed eyelids from much closer than she ever thought she would, until they snapped wide open.

        Vinyl couldn’t miss the shock and fear in her student’s beautiful purple eyes as she pulled her lips away. Octavia was as pale as death when realization made its way to her mind. She quickly stood up, covering her mouth with tears slowly making their appearance in her eyes while Vinyl was staring blankly in front of her.

        The young cellist choked a small sob before taking her coat from the chair she had put it on earlier. In less than ten seconds, Octavia had run away from backstage, leaving Vinyl alone on the floor. The teacher absentmindedly brought her fingers to her lips, slowly wiping them for a short moment. Then, Vinyl glanced the tip of her fingers, noticing that they were slightly tainted by Octavia’s blood red lipsticks.

“Porca Puttana!” [God Dammit! (but in a lot more vulgar sense)] Vinyl let out as she finally snapped out of it.

        The young teacher quickly put her student’s cello in its case and made her way out of the gymnasium, successfully avoiding her colleagues, students and Patty. Once outside the building, Vinyl ran like the devil was after her to the school’s front gate, ignoring the cold winds of the late Autumn that were soaring through the empty courtyard. 

When she reached the gate, Vinyl caught a glimpse of Octavia climbing in one of the taxis that had been waiting there in the hope of having customers from the private school’s party. Vinyl cursed loudly as the taxi drove away from school, and turned back to the gymnasium to get her own coat, which pockets contained her bike keys.

“Hey, Vinyl,” Patty called when she spotted her friend on the side of the dancefloor. “Where were you?”

“I took some fresh air, Patty,” Vinyl replied in a dismissive snort.

“You’re ok?” Patty asked with worry, picking up on her friend’s mood.

“Yes… It’s just that something came up, and I have to leave!” Vinyl answered in a more calm voice.

“Something bad?”

        Vinyl didn’t reply and made her way to the locker in which Celeste had put her coat away earlier tonight.

“Could you do me a favor, Patty?” Vinyl asked while putting her coat on.

“Anything for you, Vi!” Patty nodded firmly.

“Keep this party alive. You have carte blanche!” she said casually as she walked back to the gymnasium exit. “Sorry I have to go like that, I’ll make it up to you later. Promise!”

        The blue-eyed girl in the chicken stopped dead in her tracks with a wide gasp when her friend had told her she had carte blanche. Her gasp quickly turned into a huge, toothy grin while Vinyl was walking away from her. It wasn’t often her friends gave her carte blanche about a party, but whenever it happened, Patty made sure that those parties were to be remembered.


~~~~~~~~


        Vinyl had just driven back to the Philharmonica’s mansion at top speed, and was climbing the stairs to the second floor before stopping in front of the door next to her bedroom. She took a deep breath as she knocked at the door.

“Octavia?” Vinyl called when she heard no response other than muffled sobs. “Octavia, I know you’re in there. Answer me!”

“Leave me alone!” Octavia replied in a shaken shout.

“Not until we talk about what happe…”

“There’s nothing to talk about, because nothing happened!” Octavia shrieked loudly.

“Yeah, not really!” Vinyl replied firmly, her hand on the door handle. “Open this door!” she demanded when she tried to turn the handle to no avail.

“NO!”

“Open this door, or I swear to God I’ll burst it open!” Vinyl shouted impatiently.

“You...You’re bluffing!” Octavia shouted fearfully.

“I’ll show you if I’m bluffing!” Vinyl took a few steps back before slamming her shoulder in the wooden door.

        It was at that moment that Vinyl realized that doors didn’t break as easily as in the movies, especially when the door in question is made of oak. It didn’t stop her from trying again and again though.

“St-stop! You’re going to hurt yourself!” Octavia shouted with worry as Vinyl grunted in pain each time she tried to ram the door with her shoulder. “Fine! I’ll open the door! Just stop!”

        Vinyl started to rub her shoulder as she heard Octavia unlock the door. Her anger completely vanished when the young cellist came into view. Her dress had many creases, her hair was a complete mess, and her eyes had turned red from having cried.

“So, you wanted to talk…” Octavia whispered with a short sniff.

“Yeah…… You...huh..kissed me,” Vinyl said slowly, her confidence a lot lower than before Octavia opened the door. 

Octavia nodded hesitantly. “I did,” she confessed, her voice shaking with emotion. “I-I don’t know what came over me! You were close and… I don’t know…. I just…” she tried to explain.

“You just felt like doing it?” Vinyl suggested slowly.

“I guess…”

Vinyl sighed. “How long?”

“Huh?”

“How long have you been feeling like this?” Vinyl asked softly.

“I don’t know precisely.” Octavia looked down at her feet in embarrassment. “From before the incident with Laura I guess.”

“Ottavia…”

“Look, can we just forget about it?” Octavia asked in a pleading tone. “It was just a stupid mistake!”

“Ottavia, listen...”

“I mean you’re my teacher, it’s not normal!” Octavia argued firmly. “And, even if you weren’t, I don’t even know if you’re into women! And, seriously why would you be interested in me if you were?” fresh tears flowed out of her eyes. “I’m just a boring, stuck-up...

“OTTAVIA, STA ZITTA UN ATTIMO!” [Octavia, be quiet for a moment!] Vinyl ordered loudly, startling the young cellist. “I already told you that you’re not boring, nor stuck-up, nor anything negative you were about to say!” 

She grabbed Octavia’s chin and gently lifted it so the cellist could look straight at her.

“Please, let’s just forget about it.“ Octavia whispered pleadingly.

“That’s not the sort of things that can be forgotten, Ottavia.” 

“Please, It was a mistake… it could destroy both our lives, reputation.... It could make you lose your job. It was just a huge mistake!” Octavia pleaded again.

“Tesoro, we will worry about the mistakes we made later…”

“You didn’t do anything wrong!” Octavia shook her head vigorously with closed eyes.

Vinyl took a deep breath. “Give me time,” she retorted quietly.

        Octavia snapped her eyes open when she felt a familiar set of lips touching her own. Her heart beat skyrocketed when she realized that Vinyl was kissing her. Despite being frozen from the initial shock, Octavia managed to relax and to start returning the kiss after a few seconds.

        It was like she had dreamed… No, it was better than in her dreams. It was real. Vinyl’s lips were softer than anything she had ever touched before. Even if she knew it was wrong, she didn’t care. It felt so good, and most of all, it felt right.

        When Vinyl drew her lips away, Octavia passed her arms around the teacher’s neck and pulled her back for another, deeper and more passionate kiss. The cellist could feel Vinyl smile into the kiss before she parted her lips to lick hers. Octavia tilted her head to the side while opening her mouth, clearing the way for Vinyl’s tongue.

        When their tongues probed each other, Vinyl and Octavia began to moan in pleasure. The teacher pushed Octavia inside the room before closing the door behind her. They kept making out for a good ten minutes before they finally broke the kiss, leaving the two of them panting loudly with large blush on their cheeks.

“Wow!” Octavia whispered softly.

“Yeah… That was… wow!” Vinyl whispered back.

“So, what happens now?” Octavia asked after taking a short, but deep breath.

“To be completely honest, I have no idea.” Vinyl shook her head slowly.

Octavia licked her lips slowly. “Hmmm, about our “mistakes”…. We’re going to talk about them tomorrow right?”

“I supposes so.”

“Well, huh… I was wondering...Don't you think we need more material to talk about?” she asked with a mad blush.

Vinyl blinked before smirking softly. “I guess a few extra never did anything wrong.” she added softly before the two women leaned toward one another.

        By the time the pair went to sleep, the number of their mistakes was large enough to provide discussion for them for at least the following two weeks.


> After Nightmare Night
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

        Vinyl groaned in discomfort in her sleep before she slowly opened her eyes. It took her a bit of time to get used to the half-light brought by the moon still hidden behind the heavy, red curtains of her bedroom.

Aspetta un attimo… [Wait a second….] Since when do I have red curtains at my window? Vinyl thought sleepily. Heck, since when do I even have curtains at all?

She tried to move her arms to rub her eyes awake, but the left one seemed blocked. When she started to think about it, the entire left side of her body felt sort of restricted. She looked down and immediately saw why it felt like that.

A peacefully sleeping Octavia was leaning against her side, her nose slightly buried into the fake, yet quite real-looking, soft, grey fur of Vinyl’s werewolf costume. The young teacher blinked in shock at the sight of her student in bed with her, until the memories of last night flashed back in her head.

Chè notte…[What a night...] Vinyl thought, blushing madly at the memories of the many kisses exchanged with her student.

        Before Vinyl could think more about it, Octavia snuggled deeply into her left breast, humming softly in satisfaction, but inadvertently making the DJ-turned-teacher wince in pain.

OW!OW!OWOWOWOW! Vinyl cried internally before pulling herself quickly away from the young cellist.

“WAHAA!” Octavia shouted in surprise after the sudden movement from her teacher woke her up and almost made her fall off her bed.

        When she straightened her posture on the bed, Octavia tilted her head in confusion at the sight of her teacher delicately massaging her large, left breast with teary eyes. It took a certain amount of willpower to not get entranced by that sight, but Octavia managed just fine. She only blushed a little.

“What happened?” the young cellist asked in a mix of curiosity and worry.

“No..Nothing important,” Vinyl assured, sighing partly in pain, though mostly in relief. “You just hit the wrong spot.”

“The wrong spot…?” Octavia blinked before realizing what she did. “Oh, gosh! I’m so sorry! I forgot that you had a piercing there!” she added with concern, her hands covering her gaping mouth.

“It’s okay. You were asleep, it’s not like….” Vinyl stared at the cellist in a vampire dress with narrowed eyes. “How come you know that I have a piercing on my left nipple?” she asked slowly.

“Huh…” Octavia blushed in embarrassment.

“Well?” Vinyl asked with authority.

“I..I.. I kinda saw it that time when we shared the shower stall,” Octavia confessed, poking her fingers together. “I didn’t mean to peep... I just saw the reflection in the mirror after you walked out the shower… I’m sorry!” she added sheepishly.

“No, it was my fault,” Vinyl admitted as she remembered that fateful shower. “I should have hid myself with a towel.”

“You probably should have… Not that I minded much,” Octavia giggled softly, tracing circles on her blanket with her forefinger.

        The young teacher’s reply was to raise an eyebrow at her giggling student. Octavia’s cheeks were rosy from her little laughing fit, and her eyes showed that she really didn’t have many regrets about that glance she had of Vinyl’s chest jewelry.

        Octavia met her teacher’s gaze, and time seemed to stop. Vinyl could see it in the purple orbs. Her student was flashing back all what happened since Vinyl passed her bedroom threshold a few hours ago. 

        Her breath quickened as her blush took a much deeper shade of red. Her purple irises were shining with desire, and need. She slowly began to lean forward. She half closed her eyes while pushing her lips forward, meeting no resistance from the other woman in the room.

        That was until she found her lips being stopped by two raised fingers a few inches away from her targets. Octavia blinked in confusion before asking mutely why Vinyl had stopped her.

“There’s a time for lip play, and a time for serious conversation,” Vinyl replied softly. “And I think we’ve done plenty of lip play already.

“HUng-Hung!” Octavia shook her head while Vinyl’s fingers kept her mouth closed. “AMmm waanfffffmmm Kifff hu!”

“I know you want to… I kinda want it too, but we really need to talk.” Vinyl noticed the wide eyes of her student. “Yes, along with French and Italian, I can also speak the Muffled,” she added playfully. “Now, move along. I need to get changed.”

        Octavia nodded slowly and watched her teacher stand up from her bed before making her way to her door. She couldn’t help to cock an eyebrow at the sight of Vinyl listening through her door and checking if no one could see her leaving.

“You know that Father left for his golf tournament yesterday afternoon,” Octavia reminded. “There’s no one else but us in the house.”

“Better be safe than sorry,” Vinyl commented slowly. “I’m gonna need some coffee… See you in the kitchen in a few,” she said with a short wave and a yawn before leaving the room.

        Octavia remained on her bed in silence for few seconds before she decided to take her costume off in favor of a more conventional sleepwear. A bit after she buttoned up her pajama’s shirt up, Octavia’s gaze fell on one recent picture of her and her father in front of Fillydelphia Concert hall.

        At that moment, she started to think a bit more of the consequences of her late actions. The first person she thought of was her father. He would certainly not be pleased by that development in Octavia and Vinyl’s relationship. Despite being a laid-back father in general, and also a rather absent parent due to his work for most part, Vito was rather touchy on certain subjects concerning his only child.

        Octavia remembered clearly the first time she had brought a boy, Frederic to be precise, home for a school project a few years ago. It was one of the rare Wednesday afternoons she had spent with her father still in the house. Her pianist friend told her afterwards that he’d prefer that they work at his place should they be paired up again. He didn’t like the feeling of being watched at Octavia’s place, though he couldn’t exactly prove it.

        For all Octavia knew, her father could still be mad at her for not being attracted to boys. True, Vito had never shown any signs of bigotry against same sex couples, but there are sometimes differences when it concerns strangers, and when it concerns family.

        Beside, even if he didn’t have a problem with her being attracted to women, Octavia knew he would definitely have a problem with Vinyl kissing his one and only daughter. She could already imagine the scene following her father discovering the truth.

“HOW DARE YOU?! I PULLED YOU OUT OF THE DITCH, AND THAT’S HOW YOU REPAY ME?! GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY HOUSE!!!!”

“Yeah, something like that…” Octavia sighed with sadness.

        Then, she started to think about what the others would say. Vice-Principal Sedgwick would probably implode if such scandal was ever known. Headmistress Heliopolis would be more diplomatic than her underling, but she would not hesitate in taking the matter as far as necessary, even to courts. Or would she even dare go to court for that matter? Octavia didn’t know, and didn’t really want to.

        And then, there were her classmates. Would they even remain friends with her after something like that? Maybe Beatrice could. She had been Octavia’s friend since they were assigned on a school project together, years ago. Her very first, and probably best friend ever.

        As for the others, she doubted that their reactions would be in her favor. Laura might not take the news nicely at all, but only because she was crushing on Vinyl like Octavia. Though the cellist wasn’t sure that the lyrist would have ever crossed the line like she did earlier.

        It was then that Octavia realized all this situation was her fault. She had made the first move. She knew that it wasn’t normal business, but she had done it anyway. Octavia figured out her feelings a few weeks ago and had decided to keep her distance from the source of her affection. Only to kiss her behind the curtains of the stage her friends had just left without any care for the rest.

        After that she had run away, and despite hoping the opposite, she knew that Vinyl would have to come after her. Though she would have never dreamed that the teacher would reciprocate the kiss, especially not that many times.

Okay, maybe it wasn’t completely Octavia’s fault. Sure she had made the first move, the first mistake, but Vinyl was supposed to be the responsible one. She shouldn’t have responded to Octavia’s first kiss in kind. She was to blame for the conflicted state of mind the young cellist was in.

“I’m such a hypocrite!” Octavia spat in disgust at her own thoughts. “She’s not the only one at fault here. We both did something wrong and we’ll go through it the same way we got into this!” she said with determination.

        She put her night robe on and walked downstairs to the kitchen to meet with her teacher. From the kitchen entrance, the young cellist saw her teacher wearing sweat pants and a loose, black T-shirt with Party Rock written in white on it, starting her imported coffee machine her friend’s fiancée had brought home the week before. The concerned and tired expression on the blue-haired beauty of a woman led the young girl into thinking that Vinyl had been doing the same reflection as her.

“Hey,” Octavia called softly.

“Have a seat, tesoro,” Vinyl demanded softly as she put her freshly ground coffee in the machine.

“Hum-hum.” Octavia nodded as she sat on the bar seat next to Vinyl. “Are you ok?”

“Fine, I guess,” the teacher muttered with a shrug as she started her machine. “Done some thinking….. about us.”

“And?” Octavia asked hesitantly.

“No matter how many times I turned this around in my head. I can’t find a single way out of this rather embarrassing emotional situation.” Vinyl replied slowly.

“Hum, we could always forget it ever happened,” the cellist suggested in a whisper. “If we continue and we’re found out, the consequences could be disastrous.”

“You’re right.”

“I mean, you will get fired, and Sedgwick will have you skinned alive.” Octavia rubbed her arms nervously. “My father could speak ill about you, and your career will never get back to its former glory.”

“True,” Vinyl said with a nod. “As for you, it could hinder your entire future. I’m a lost cause to begin with. If your father hadn’t given me this job, I’d have been in the street by now. I can’t do anything other than music. You, on the other hand, are a diamond nearly polished to perfection. You can do about everything you want, I’m sure you’ll succeed. Being with me will damage your reputation more than ever.”

“It seems you’re right about that reputation part,” Octavia admitted with a pained sigh.

“It doesn’t happen often,” Vinyl commented in a half-hearted chuckle. “Both our lives would be miserable if what happened tonight is ever found out.”

“Without counting the moral issues of a teacher/student relationship,” the cellist added.

“It’s clear that it’s not in our favor.” Vinyl passed her hand through her wild electric hair. “This is so messed up!”

“I’m sorry,” Octavia whispered with sincerity.

“Non devi scusare ti, Tesoro!” [You don’t have to apologize, Sweetie!] “It’s all my fault.”

“I kissed you first!”

“And I kissed you back instead of talking calmly about it with you!”

“But it wasn’t your fault I truly fell in love with you!” Octavia argued.

        That argument seemed to have stopped the DJ in her tracks. She blinked a couple of times before looking straight into her student’s eyes.

“True Love are pretty big words, Ottavia,” Vinyl stated a low tone. “Are you sure that’s what you feel toward me?”

“It feels like True Love to me,” Octavia replied with determination.

“First Love often feels like that, Sweetie,” Vinyl retorted with a profound sadness. “And, it’s often just that. A simple feeling, a vague sensation… Nothing consistent at all!”

“Do you really think that what I feel for you is just a vague sensation?” Octavia slowly asked.

“I know that you’re young, and that I’m your first crush.” Vinyl shrugged. “I’ve been in that place before you, Tesoro, except that I didn’t have all the possible consequences we have now.”

“So, we should just simply forget about it?” Octavia asked angrily. “Brush it under the rug, and letting it fall out of our memories?!”

“It would be the best idea,” Vinyl whispered. “The most logical one.”

“Fine, then!” Octavia snapped with teary eyes.

        She stood up abruptly and was about to leave the kitchen when she felt her arm being tucked back.

“We’re not done talking, ragazza!” [..., girl!] Vinyl reminded as she pulled Octavia so she could face her.

“Are you sure?!” Octavia nearly shouted in a shaken, emotive voice. “Because you clearly made your decision!”

“No, I didn’t!”

“Yes, you did! You gave me all that ‘first crush and most logical thing to do’ speech!” Octavia argued, crying in a mix of anger and sadness, her entire body shivering.

        Vinyl’s answer was to pull her crying student in a tight, comforting embrace. Feeling her teacher’s arms around her made Octavia stop shivering. She rested her head on one of the blue-haired woman’s large marshmallows -That’s the first thing she thought of when she did and started to hug back.

“I just want you to consider every single thing, Ottavia,” Vinyl whispered while soothingly rubbing the girl’s back. “Out of the two of us, you’ve got a lot more to lose… It could only be worse if you were wrong about how you feel about me.”

Octavia sniffed. “...What about the logical thing to do?”

“I’ve never had the best record of making logical choices,” Vinyl chuckled before gently pecking the black-haired’s forehead. “I wouldn’t be in Canterlot playing the wannabe music teacher if it wasn’t the case.”

“Sei una grande professoressa, Vincenza. Mai pensare altrimenti!” [You’re a great teacher, Vincenza. Never think otherwise!] Octavia whispered softly.

“Grazie, Tesoro!” [Thank you, Honey.] “Aren’t you a little biased though?” she asked playfully.

        Octavia looked up, and pressed her lips softly against Vinyl’s in response. This time, the teacher didn’t stop her. Compared to the passionate storm they were caught in earlier, this kiss was like a faint summer breeze, meant to relax as much as to silently agree on what to do about their situation.

Octavia loved it as much as the more moving ones. It didn’t have to be the magical fireworks all the time. And she could feel that Vinyl was thinking the same thing.

“I guess I am… Solo un pochettino!” [.... Just a little bit!] Octavia replied with a soft smile, bringing her thumb really close to her forefinger.

“You’re really ready to do this?” Octavia nodded. “Even if it means hiding this from everyone?” Octavia nodded again. “We’ll have to set a few rules.”

“You’re really bringing out your rules persona now?” Octavia giggled playfully while Vinyl rolled her eyes. “Hummm… What about last night?” Vinyl tilted her head in confusion. “The others must have realized I was gone, and that so were you… What are we going to say to them?”

“We’ll think of something!” Vinyl waved off as she picked up her steamy cup. “If I estimated it correctly, they probably haven’t noticed our departure yet.” she commented, scenting the aroma of her cup.

“How exactly could they have not noticed our absence?”

“I unleashed the party animal!” Vinyl explained with a shrug. “They’re probably still going wild.”

“It’s a school festival and it’s four AM!”

“That never stopped Patty before.”


~~~~~


At the exact same moment, in the school gymnasium

“I’M WALKING ON SUNSHINE!!!!” Celeste sang wildly in the Karaoke machine Patty had installed a few hours ago.

“WOOOOOAH!” Theresa, Dimitri, Selene and Patty, arm in arm, sang the chorus a bit behind the headmistress while the still large crowd of students was clapping, cheering and whistling in approval.

“I’M WALKING ON SUNSHINE!!!!”

“WOOOOOAH!”

“AND DON’T IT FEEL GOOD!!!”

        In the crowd of partying students, the seniors of the music department were scattered all around the gym/ballroom. They had gone for refreshments together, but all got separated quickly after Patty took the reins of the party.

        Diana had been spending the night with Nathan close to the Karaoke podium. They even sang a duet together at one moment. The diminutive flautist-turned-firefighter had been extremely embarrassed when the chicken girl picked a passionate love song for them. The guitarist in the undead ninja’s costume hadn’t been in a much better situation, it’s just that his mask was hiding his face pretty well.

        Laura, Henry, Harpo anchored themselves to the buffet since the night bakers, Patty had contacted when she noticed the stock of candy was growing thin, had arrived. Their stomachs will probably feel it tomorrow, but it was future Laura, Henry and Harpo’s problem.

        Frederic and Beatrice simply hung out together for the rest of the evening, each of them blushing at the faintest contact of their hands or whenever they looked in each other’s eyes. Some other students swore having seen them lock themselves in a closet together for a good ten minutes. Though, no one could prove it really happened, no matter what happened in the closet in question.

        Viola and Fiona had decided to conquer the dancefloor on their own after the Vice-Principal’s poor performance. While they had started by mocking each other’s styles, like they always did, the moment switched the music to a fiery salsa song by Patty who wanted to spice things up a bit. The passionate dance the pair of violinists offered to the audience, while trying to show each other who could lead better, was pretty spicy to say the least. They switched hats when they admitted that they were as good as the other, but they never switched partners for the rest of the evening.

        All the students and teachers alike were so caught up in the atmosphere of the more than successful Halloween Festival, that no one noticed the cellist’ or the music teacher’s absence. Or if they did, it was only a bit after the musicians ended their performances, and they all supposed they had gone to the restrooms. Then the Patty Party had started, and they soon started to forget about everything else.


~~~~~~


“Are you sure?” Octavia asked with skepticism. 

“Hundred percent!” Vinyl assured before bringing her coffee to her lips, and chugging it down. “HAAAAAA, that’s good!”

“It’s really that good?” Octavia curiously picked the other cup Vinyl had prepared up. “Can I try it?”

“Have you ever had coffee before?” Octavia shook her head. “Then, you probably shouldn’t!” she went to take the cup off her student's hand.

“Just a sip,” Octavia turned around and brought the cup to her lips. “You down it like it’s water, it can’t be that bad.” she took a swig of the espresso cup.


******


“Awww, I liked that T-shirt,” Vinyl sighed at the sight of her ripped off Party Rock T-shirt on her back. She turned around and looked at her back in the mirror. “Ouch, she sure didn’t miss me!” Vinyl winced when she saw the eight long scratches on her bare shoulder blades. “No more coffee for Ottavia. She’s dangerous on a caffeine rush.” The DJ/teacher remarked upon a bloody cut on her lower lip. “And she bites hard on top of things! Luckily, she calmed down before she crossed that line.”


~~~~~~


“Nice swing, Vito,” A blond man in a white, golfing suit commented in awe while Vito’s ball was landing a few yards away from the green.

“Thank you, Alard,” Vito replied with contempt smile. “Now, it’s up to you.”

“I doubt I’ll do better than that.” Alard chuckled before placing his ball on the starter. “You’ve been golfing since before I was born after all.”

“Are you implying that I’m old, Alard?” Vito cocked an eyebrow at the blond.

“More that I’m too young to stand up to you,” Alard chuckled before preparing his swing.

        He lifted his club a few times before finally hitting the ball. The white sphere flew high in the air before making its descent a lot shorter than Vito’s. Alard winced when the ball came close to the pond, only to sigh in relief when it landed, and stopped right before the water.

“That was a lucky shot, boy,” Vito commented with a short nod. “You shouldn’t have much trouble in hitting the green from there. That’s the good side.”

“Yeah, you’re right.” the blond nodded before the pair put their clubs into their caddy and walked along the course. “Anyway, I was wondering if you could do me a little favor.”

“It depends on what,” Vito shrugged.

“Well, I want to start a contract with a young man from Las Pegasus. Very talented, and really professional,” Alard explained. “He’s very interested in this job, but he has his little sister to look after. He only wants the best for her.”

“Admirable behavior.” Vito smiled with a short nod. “What does it got to do with me though?”

“Well, he’s searching through the schools of Canterlot, and I was wondering if you could arrange an interview for him with the headmistress of Celestia’s Academy.” Alard looked at the older golfer slowly. “I know she’s not really keen on accepting students during the school year.”

“Well, I can arrange an interview easily,” Vito assured. “But, you know that’s no guarantee that Celeste will accept your friend’s sister as a student. They’re pretty selective and only take the best.”

“Don’t worry, I know that.” Alard nodded. “I didn’t promise anything, but I think he’d appreciate the gesture. I’d really like him to start working with me. He’ll bring a new wind to my club.”

“He’s that good?” Vito asked with curiosity. “What’s his name?”

“Neon Lights, though you might know him as DJ MC-W1SH.”


> Saturday's great surprises
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

        Octavia had a special routine for her Saturday morning. Much like any other day, she would wake up early. It was still later than during the schooldays, but it was none the less early for a Saturday. The first thing she would do would be to go groom herself in her bathroom. Though by now she had been calling it her and Vinyl’s bathroom.

        As soon as she was out of her PJs and freshly out of her cleaning routine, Octavia would hop in comfortable sweat clothes: usually black trousers and her dark grey hoodie. Though, today she was feeling daring, and decided to take one of her teacher’s hoodies instead of her own, the fact that the latter was still in the washing bin might have been an influence in her choice. After all Octavia couldn’t hang around the house in early November without a sweatshirt, right?

As she pulled the zipper of Vinyl’s dark blue piece of clothing up to her nose, Octavia was assaulted by the scent of it. She blushed slightly as she recognized the smell of her teacher’s perfume before she inhaled as much as possible, quietly moaning in the blue fabric. Like most of Vinyl’s favorite clothes, it had been tailor-made for the blue-haired woman by Rarity, which probably explained why it was so baggy around Octavia’s chest.

        Her cheeks a bit rosy from actually sniffing Vinyl’s clothing, Octavia finished tying her hair in what she called her weekend-hair-bun.  As soon as that was done, she skipped peacefully down the stairs to reach the kitchen. Her father looked up from his newspaper when Octavia passed her arms around his neck and gave him a quick peck on his bearded cheek.

“You’re in quite a good mood today, Octavia,” Vito commented with a small smile as Octavia sat across the counter to pour herself a bowl of cereal. “Any particular reason?” he asked with a suspicious grin.

“Niente di nuovo, Papa!” [Nothing new, Daddy!] Octavia replied casually as possible, bringing a wider smile from her father when she spoke Italian. “We’re all psyched about the selection for the New Year’s Gala since Nightmare Night was a huge success.”

“You’ve mentioned that quite a few times, yes!” Vito nodded, remembering the many times that Octavia had spoken brightly of the Halloween Festival over the last two weeks. “Are you sure it has nothing to do with something else...?”

“......I don’t see what else it could be….” Octavia let out, suddenly tense and freaking out on the inside, while trying to keep it cool on the outside.

“Are you sure?” Vito asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Positive!” Octavia assured firmly before grabbing her bowl and a spoon. “Anyway, I’m gonna eat in the music room before rehearsing. I’ll see you later.”

Before Vito could comment, his daughter had already left the room with her breakfast. He frowned at Octavia’s behavior before shrugging and getting back to his newspaper and his mug of coffee.

To think she’d forget what day it is….. Vito thought with a mental scoff. Youngsters these days! Always with their heads in the clouds.

        In the meantime, Octavia was back at the top of the stairs when Vinyl slowly and sleepily came from her right. The pair bumped into each other, nearly making Octavia drop her cereal and causing Vinyl to trip backwards. The latter shook her head to a more awake state before her cerise eyes fell on Octavia’s brilliant amethyst ones.

“Buon giorno, Vinyl,” [Good morning, Vinyl,] Octavia said with a small blush after giving Vinyl the glad eye, stopping on her obviously too tight shirt.

“Gli occhi miei sono lassù, ragazzina,” [My eyes are up here, little girl,] Vinyl whispered in a sleepy chuckle, forcing her interlocutor to look in her eyes once again.

        There was brief pause between the two women before Octavia glanced quickly at the bottom of the stairs. When she heard no sign of her father leaving the kitchen in the immediate future, the student leaned toward her teacher and stood on tiptoe to place a small kiss on Vinyl’s lips.

        The young teacher couldn’t prevent herself from letting out a soft, pleased humming sound when the cellist’s lips met her own. She was about to open them and deepen the kiss that made her feel more awake than anything else, except her morning coffee, but Octavia pulled back with a coquettish smile before stepping away to the music room to rehearse. Frowning a bit, Vinyl was about to say something before she stopped herself.

Way too early to argue with her about that… I need my coffee. Vinyl thought as she started to walked down the stairs.

“Oh, hello, Vincenza,” Vito called when the other woman of the house entered the kitchen. “Sleep well?”

“Sleep was good, but way too short!” Vinyl yawned loudly, letting herself fall on the bar stool across Vito. “I blame you and your daughter for turning me into an early bird!” She pointed accusingly at her host and sort of landlord.

Vito let out a short chuckle as Vinyl turned to her coffee machine. “Speaking of Octavia… have you noticed anything new about her?”

“What do you mean?” Vinyl asked back without a care in the world. Without her morning coffee, she hardly cared about anything.

“I don’t know. This year’s been quite unusual for her to begin with,” Vito said with great concern. “I mean, you coming here and becoming her teacher, her getting detention for fighting with her friend Laura…”

“It was hardly a fight,” Vinyl brushed off with dismissive wave of her hand before taking her first cup and placing another in the machine. “None of their clothes were torn apart, no bruises, no bloody lips, no chairs slammed on their back…” She inhaled the aroma of her coffee. “Good times,” She added with a sigh before gulping down her double espresso. 

“Why did I choose you to be a teacher again?” Vito asked mirthfully, earning a casual shrug of shoulders in response. “Anyway, I…”

Vito was interrupted by the melody of a cello coming from upstairs. Apparently, Octavia had forgotten to close the music room’s door correctly. Vito couldn’t help but to hear that her piece was much more alive than before. Octavia had always played flawlessly, but to a trained ear like her father, her melody kept a sort of mechanical ring to it, like she wasn’t feeling the emotions of her piece fully.

Now her bow seemed to flow following some sort of great passion that had taken over Octavia’s purely technical skill. Vito was pleased with that change, extremely pleased one would say, yet he couldn’t stop wondering what had provoked such change.

“Vincenza, does Octavia have a boyfriend at school?” Vito asked after listening to his daughter’s music for five good minutes.

        At that precise moment, a part of Vinyl’s mind, a very small one, was thankful she had decided to put another coat of jam on her bread, for she would have choked on it when the rest of her mind went blank at Vito’s question. The father looked at his younger interlocutor with puzzlement before Vinyl finally closed her mouth on the strawberry jam with a bit of bread she held in her hand.

“Why do you think she does?” Vinyl asked back in the most casual tone she could muster.

“She seems … happier these days… She’s a bit more outgoing than before, more affectionate generally,” Vito explained with a small sigh. “Her mother was kind of like that after we started dating back in the day, so I thought that…”

“Ha,” Vinyl let out slowly. It wasn’t often that Vito talked about his late wife. It was actually the only time Vinyl heard him talked about her. “I guess you know what you’re talking about…” she added uneasily. 

“Then again, Sonia was a lot more open than Octavia to begin with,” Vito continued as if Vinyl hadn’t said anything. “So it might just be she’s a late bloomer when it comes to expressing herself.”

“Well, if it’s of any reassurance, I’ve hardly seen any boys paying more attention to her than when I started teaching,” Vinyl told in a conversational tone. It wasn’t far from the truth, all things considered. “But, it’s not like I’m always paying attention to her myself whenever I’m at school.” 

That last bit though was quite a big lie. Vinyl had managed to hide three months of daily detentions from her mother when she was fourteen: lying to a parent wasn’t much of an issue for her. She wasn’t extremely proud of that skill, but Vinyl couldn’t deny its usefulness.

“So there are boys that have been paying attention to her,” Vito commented coldly with a frown.

“.... I… guess it’s a...hum… bad thing?” Vinyl suggested slowly, greatly disturbed by the man’s sudden change of tone.

“It’s that Horzowski kid, isn’t it?!” Vito asked angrily. “I knew there was something wrong with that kid when he came here to work on a project in fourth grade!”

“... In fourth grade?” Vinyl asked back with a cocked eyebrow. 

“He had that way of looking at her back then that I didn’t like!” Vito rambled sourly. “Some sort of lady killer kind of gaze…”

“When him and Ottavia were nine years old?” Vinyl’s eyebrow went higher up her brow.

“Then he started to play the piano… Probably to get all the women! Pianists know they attract women!”

“I hardly think he was aware of that fact at the age of nine years old,” Vinyl commented. “Heck, I’m twenty-two and I wasn’t aware of it at all.”

“Then he started to talk all fancy, but he didn’t fool me!” Vito growled. 

“You’re not listening to a single word I’m saying, are you?” 

“Vinyl, can I ask you to keep an eye on Frederic and try to prevent him from approaching my daughter?” Vito asked in a stern voice. “She’s way too good for him!!”

“...Suuure! Why not?” I wonder if Ottavia knows about Vito’s obsession over Freddy.


~~~~~~~~~~~~


        Vinyl had just spent most of her morning in the living room, re-watching the first season of one of her favorite tv-shows with a mug of her special cocoa and in Vito’s company. She had managed to convince him it was worth the watch. It was also to make him stop talking about what he’d do to the boy, Frederic according to him, who would try to date Octavia. Vinyl had never been so glad of being a girl before that.

“So… their family was on the throne before...” Vito asked, pointing at the brother and sister on the screen. “But they were almost butchered at the end of the rebellion?”

“Basically, yes.” Vinyl nodded casually.

“Why did the rebels do that?” Vito asked with a frown. “Only the previous king was mad…”

“Well, the king’s family fought to defend him…. I think…” Vinyl supposed when the doorbell rang. “Huh. Boy, are they punctual,” she commented after glancing at her watch.

“You’re waiting for somebody?” Vito asked as Vinyl stood up and walked to the front door.

“Sort of!”

When she opened the door of the house, Vinyl found three black hooded figures in front of her.  Vinyl cocked an eyebrow before she spotted that two more people that stood behind the hooded group, namely Harpo and Frederic, shrugging dismissively. The smallest of the hooded group took a step forward.

“Octavia Philharmonica?” the person asked in a hoarse version of Diana’s voice.

“Second floor, first door on your left,” Vinyl replied monotonously, stepping away from the doorway.

All three hooded persons nodded before they rushed inside, heading straight for the stairs. In passing, they all waved their hello to Vito who had come to see what was going on. Soon after they disappeared from their line of sight, Vinyl and Vito turned toward the two young men who had remained outside.

“WHAT THE…! WHO ARE YOU?!!” Octavia’s panicked shouts came from the floor above.

“So, what have you all got planned for today?” Vinyl asked Frederic and Harpo with curiosity.

“HELP ME!!!”

“That’s a good question,” Frederic replied with a nod, ignoring Octavia’s pleas for help and the fighting noises coming from above. “Beatrice just asked me if I could borrow the van for the occasion.”

“KIDNAPPERS!!! DAD, VINYL, HEMMMMGGPGHGHG!”

“I think they planned an all-girls afternoon before we do something altogether tonight,” Harpo added as Octavia’s screams were still ignored by everyone before they came to sudden stop.

“Then, why exactly did you insist on coming?” Frederic asked his friend in confusion.

“I didn’t want to miss that!” Harpo cheerfully replied, pointing his finger at the staircase.

        All gazes turned to see two of the hooded girls carrying a fiercely struggling Octavia who had a thick piece of fabric wrapped around her mouth and few others keeping her wrists and ankles together. The third of the group started to come down the stairs with a small travel bag, probably containing Octavia’s toilet bag and her night clothes, while the kidnappers were at the door.

Octavia cast a pleading, confused look at her father, Vinyl, and her two male friends as she was carried to Frederic’s van. It was answered by a series of small waves of hand from Vito and her teacher.

“Have a good day, Dear!” Vito called with a soft, amused chuckle.

“Enjoy your birthday party, Ragazzina!” Vinyl shouted happily as Octavia was gently thrown in the back of the van.

        The two boys shook their heads with brief chuckles before bidding their goodbyes to Vinyl and Vito. Frederic couldn’t stop himself from blinking in confusion when he noticed Octavia’s father placing two of his fingers just below his eyes and then pointing briefly at the young pianist with an aggressive frown. While greatly unsettled by this, he didn’t get time to see Vinyl shaking her head in disapproval at the older man and slamming the door shut.

“What exactly did you do to Octavia’s father?” Harpo asked with a cocked eyebrow as the two of them were going back to the van.

“I don’t have the slightest idea,” Frederic replied, scratching his brow in bewilderment.


~~~~~~~~~~~~


        The boys had dropped the girls in front of Fiona’s apartment complex, where they had planned to spend the rest of the day before the official birthday night they had planned. Beatrice and Laura happily carried Octavia inside the building, waving happily at the few adults that glanced at them in confusion, while Diana was subtly telling the boys to buzz off. It was only when the diminutive flautist joined them in the elevator that Beatrice and Laura took the fabric around Octavia’s mouth away.

“DID YOU HAVE TO KEEP THE GAG ON DURING THE WHOLE RIDE?!” Octavia yelled in anger as soon as the gag was pulled down her mouth.

“It wouldn’t have been as much fun if we didn’t,” Laura remarked playfully as Beatrice pushed on the “four” button.

“And why did you kidnap me?” the cellist growled sourly.

“To make your eighteenth birthday memorable!” Beatrice smiled brightly at the frowning birthday girl.

“And I think we did pretty good on that part!” Diana commented with a short laugh, quickly joined by her two fellow kidnappers.

Grumbling sourly for most of their time in the elevator, Octavia relaxed a bit when the ties around her ankles and wrists came loose. As she rubbed her slightly sore parts with delicateness, she cast a glance at her friends.

“Who exactly gave you the idea?” Octavia asked slowly.

“Scratch’s friend, Patty,” Laura replied with a smile.

“Of course it was her.” Octavia massaged her temple while sighing softly.

        During the Nightmare Night Festival, most of her classmates and quite a few teachers had become fast friends with the pink-haired girl. Octavia was no exception as Patty came to visit Vinyl during the afternoon after the festival to catch up with her old friend. Though, while Patty was a really nice girl that would be caught dead before hurting someone’s feelings intentionally, Octavia had one beef with her. She was way too huggy with the blue-haired girl’s pillows for the cellist’s liking, no matter how many times Vinyl pushed her away and told her to stop.

“And, what else did she suggest you to do for the occasion?” Octavia asked slowly, her mind boiling at that lone but unpleasant moment with the eccentric baker.

“Well, she did mention a go-go dancer surging out of a huge cake.” Beatrice scratched her chin with an embarrassed expression on her face.

“...But we figured out that wouldn’t be ….huh… Let’s say proper for an eighteenth birthday,” Laura quickly added with a sheepish chuckle as Octavia blinked in shock. “Plus, there was that problem of baking a cake that big, transporting it, and putting the dude inside it…”

“Well, you get the idea!” Diana interrupted Laura’s statement of all the logistics about a dancer in a cake and led Octavia out of the elevator when it reached Fiona’s floor. “We’ll spend the afternoon here and we’ll go somewhere for the evening!” the smaller girl explained playfully.

“Where exactly?”

“Surprise!” Diana let out playfully as the girls made their way to an apartment door beyond which they could hear two women’s voices arguing over something.

“You’ve left Viola alone with Fiona in Fiona’s flat?” Octavia cocked an eyebrow high at her friends who seemed to only realize the extent of what was happening inside. 

“No, Viola was supposed to join us a bit later. I suppose she arrived earlier than planned.” Beatrice frowned before sighing wearily. “I wish they would stop arguing like that,” she added pointing at the door.

“It’s like a cat and a dog,” Laura philosophized with a shrug. “A refined cat with a country dog I might add. It’s in their genetics, I tell you!”

“Considering your grades in science, I’ll choose to not take your opinion for granted in the matter,” Diana mocked playfully.

        Without any warning, the small blonde pushed the handle down, thus opening the flat’s door. Before anyone could ask her how she knew that the door wasn’t locked, Diana stormed inside Fiona’s modest living room, finding that Viola and Fiona weren’t arguing at all. Both violinists were casually sitting on the Southerner’s raggedy, brown couch, focused on the movie they were watching, which was showing an argument scene between two women.

“Ever heard of knockin’, Diana?” the host asked without much of a caring tone.

“Thought you two were arguing,” Diana justified simply. “Glad we were wrong!”

        When she spotted Octavia, Viola turned away from the screen and wished her friend a happy birthday, only to be mimicked by Fiona just a few seconds later.

“Ok, now that the girl of the day is here, we can start our preparation for tonight!” Viola let with excitement and faced the kidnapping trio. “Did you tell her?”

“Tell me what?”

“Nope, we wanted to wait till all of us were together first”

“Tell me what?!” Octavia frowned angrily when she was once again ignored.

“It’s going to be so much fun!” Viola squealed in an unladylike fashion due to her excitement.

“Yer way too much excited about that, girl…”

“About what?!”

“Your gift,” Laura stated softly.

“We’ve all chipped in for it…” Diana commented with a wide smile.

“The boys did as well along with your father...” Beatrice added, her smile matching the small blonde’s.

“...Huh?” Octavia blinked in confusion. “You didn’t pay too much, did you?” she asked with worry. 

“Well, let’s be honest, yer Pap’ chipped in a lot more than us… But we chose it all together!” Fiona sheepishly explained.

“You didn’t have to buy me a gift, you know?!”

“You’re saying that ‘cause you haven’t seen it yet!” Laura chuckled playfully before facing Fiona. “Why don’t you go get it?”

“Sure!” The southerner nodded before going in her bedroom in which Viola and her had hid the present.

“Now, don’t worry about our finances!” Beatrice reassured the cellist with a short hug. “It’s worth it!”

“Though, I hope you were not expecting too many presents for Christmas,” Laura commented with comical wince.

“Oh my god, what did you do?!” Octavia asked frantically. “I swear if it’s too expensive, I’m going to send it away so that you get your money back!!!!”

“I don’t think you’d want do that, Sweetie.” Diana smirked knowingly.

“Now, Ah was thinkin’.-Because yes that happens, Viola!” Fiona’s voice came from her bedroom.

“I didn’t say anything!” the other violinist snapped loudly.

“Ah know ya thought it,” Fiona let out with a mocking chuckle before her head peeked from her room. “Anyway, Ah was thinkin’ : Shouldn’t we wait for the boys to be here for her to open her present?”

“When do you want her to open it then?” Diana asked with a shrug. “We can’t really take it with us tonight.”

“True, and I think Octavia will blow a fuse if we don’t tell her what her present is now that we riled her up.” 

To prove her point, Laura pointed at the right foot of the cellist, which was tapping nervously and subtly to the rhythm of Octavia’s thoughts. That was one of the few things that the cellist did of sort of childishly. Whenever there were presents involved, for Christmas, birthdays, or any sort of awarding ceremony, Octavia would frantically tap her foot in excitement. No matter how much she told others that had no need for gifts whatsoever, her foot would betray her and let her friends know that she wanted presents as badly as anyone else.

“Fair enough.” Fiona giggled at the blush appearing on the birthday girl’s face before she stepped outside the room carrying a large, rectangular box the size of Diana in her arms.

        Octavia’s eyes bulged out of their sockets at how big the package was. Fiona put it in front of her while she was gasping in shock. The girls left Octavia in her stun for a few seconds before Beatrice poked her in the ribs playfully. In reaction, the cellist feverishly tore the wrapping paper apart, revealing a simple cardboard box. As her friends urged her, she opened the box.

        Octavia mouthed a silent wow at the sight of the pristine black cello case in the box. She ran her hand on the smooth, leathery surface delicately, tracing the discrete, purple treble clef engraved on it. Octavia was exceptionally good at playing her cello in much higher range notes which caused Laura to nickname her Treble-Clef once. The nickname didn’t last more than a few days, but the symbol was still fresh in her friends’ memory.

“It’s beautiful, girls. Thank you,” Octavia whispered with a warm smile.

“It ain’t over yet,” Fiona stated, returning Octavia’s smile. “Look at what’s inside.”

Octavia’s hands shook a lot as she unhooked the clasps that kept the case closed.

“....You…You didn’t…” 

The rest of her sentence died in her throat as the case stood open before her. Laura couldn’t stop her giggles when Octavia froze at the content of her package. The only part of Octavia’s body moving were her eyes that danced all over the instrument inside the case.





         The cellist took a series of rapid breaths, following an intense rhythm that tried to match her excitement. It didn’t not succeed in such endeavor, but it didn’t stop. Her chest heaved to the rhythm of her pants before she swallowed her spit a few times. 

“Brace yourselves,” Beatrice warned before placing her hands over her ears.

        On queue, Octavia screamed their ears off, along with the ones of Fiona’s neighbors who were quite startled by the sudden and intense shrieks. While their ears were still buzzing, Octavia had hugged each of her friends with the strength of a silverback gorilla before she started to examine her brand new electric cello under the proverbial microscope. 

Half an hour later, she was still so entranced by it that she hadn’t even notice the two police officers and the many neighbors that had come to knock at Fiona’s door to check on a woman supposedly getting assaulted.
> "Chance" meetings in the club...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

        After a rather nice dinner served at Fiona’s apartment, dinner that the boys had picked up from a traiteur near Henry’s house, the class Pon-3 went on with the final part of their Octavia’s Birthday activities: taking the cellist clubbing for the first time.

        Pulling the cellist away from her newly-gifted electric cello had been quite a trial in itself. It took the combined efforts of Fiona and Beatrice to get her in the former’s bedroom in which the girls had previously brought many clothes that were suited for going in a nightclub. As soon as the girls were changed and had playfully cat-walked out of the host’s bedroom, earning approving clap of hands of their four male classmates. 

The way Fiona swayed her hips and winked at Henry and Harpo earned her a sharp, drawn-out whistle. Both boys agreed on her choice of clothing: her knee-high leather boots of dark orange and cream white, which were matching her signature scarf and her cowgirl hat, her very short denim shorts that showed a lot of her legs, and on top of that her green flannel shirt that looked like it was a size, if not two, too small for her. If how much of her bare stomach it displayed was of any indication. 

Beatrice had been the second one to exit their host’s bedroom, her cheeks flaring pink when Fiona let out a short “Wooohooo!” before making her do a spin on her foot to show off her flounced, light blue, spaghetti strap dress to the boys, who all voiced their appreciation along with a few thumbs up. With the exception of Frederic who was stunned into silence by the sousaphonist’s choice of clothes, his mouth slightly agape.

“You think he liked it?” Beatrice whispered with worry at her hat-wearing friend, glancing at the stunned pianist nervously. “Why didn’t he clap like the others?”

“Girl,” Fiona rolled her eyes and pulled the brunette closer. “Ya see how his mouth is wide open?” Beatrice nodded slowly. “This here is a sign that yer so purdy that he’s unconsciously waitin’ for ya to bury yer tongue in it!” The violinist explained with a small chuckle as her friend turned as red as a fire truck.

        In the mean time, Laura had managed to pull a very embarrassed Diana inside the room. The boys, including Frederic who had recovered from the shock of Beatrice’s dress, blinked when they saw the diminutive girl also wearing a flounced dress, but hers was a bit simpler than Beatrice’s. The skirt of the dress was a bit longer and less flouncy; instead of a series of strings with pearls, the straps of her dress were two thin bands of black fabric that clashed against her bare, white shoulders.

“Hang on!” Laura called as she pulled her smartphone from her trousers’ front pocket. “I promised your Mom I’d take a picture!”

“...WHAT?! NO!” Diana shouted before the noise of a photo being taken was heard a couple of times.

“Why not? You’re cute in that dress. Isn’t she, Nathan?” The lyrist asked the closest boy.

“Really cute,” The blond guitarist assured with a short nod, making Diana’s ears go red as tomatoes.

“And what about me?” Laura asked with a smile, striking a pose in front of the boys, lifting the back of her hair with her hands.

        She took a deep breath and puff her chest forward, showing off the small, yet never the less eye-catching cleavage given by her grey and silvery, sleeveless top. Laura spun on herself slowly, proving to the girls that those pants were in fact giving her a good-looking rear. Frederic rolled his eyes while shaking his head before discreetly looking at Beatrice who was still chatting with Fiona. Nathan didn’t even pay attention as he was speaking with a red-eared Diana about the club where they were about to go.

Harpo and Henry on the other hand... 

“You’re pure evil, you know that?” Harpo asked slowly while Henry was covering his eyes.

“Really now?” Laura asked back innocently.

“You dare show yourself in that get up….” Henry dramatically sobbed, waving at Laura’s outfit. “...To get us all riled up and then we remember that you play for the other team!”

“Sorceress!” Harpo waved his fist angrily. “Dirty, lesbian, sorceress!”

“Thanks for the compliment!” Laura chuckled loudly, soon joined by the two distraught boys.

“Honestly, ever since you’ve confessed your preferences, you three have been playing at that game of temptress and frustratedly tempted,” Viola commented as she and Octavia walked out of the other violinist’s room. “When are you going to stop?”

        Viola had decided to put on a very classy, black dress that reached down to mid-thigh and tightly hugged her smooth hourglass figure while displaying a moderate-sized bust. Black lace covered her bust from below the breast and across the shoulders, but showing off a correct but still attractive cleavage. 

As she put a few locks of her hair back in place in front of the living room mirror, Viola missed the dark stare thrown her way by Laura when her audience turned its gaze on the lower part of her figure. A behavior that prompted their host into assuming her authority by whacking the harpist and the drummer at the back of their skulls.

While Harpo and Henry were rubbing their heads with sore expressions, Octavia, shaking her head in disapproval at the pair, dusted off the dress Viola had lent her. She was wearing a light grey dress with the left shoulder free that was hugging her waist and hips but otherwise fell free. It was cut above one knee and fell down the other, revealing her pretty legs without appearing too easy. 
 
The boys, for their part, had more or less followed the same pattern for their clothes: a nice pair of trousers and a long-sleeved shirt. Frederick was the only one who had opted for a suit jacket that matched his trousers, the others having just taken their everyday jackets with them.

“Ready ta go, y’all?” Fiona asked as she took the keys of her flat on the kitchen counter. “Then, let’s go clubbin’!!” She shouted happily after everyone nodded, some with a lot more enthusiasm than others.

… And here I thought that my first club night would be with Vinyl… Octavia thought with disappointment. … Maybe I send her a message and have her ‘’coincidently’’ be at the club... She mused as she checked the cellphone inside her purse.


~~~~~~~~~~~~


“Ha, so Octavia is gone for the night?” Celeste asked softly as Vito served her a glass of martini. “Good for her, it was about time she stops spending her birthday with an old goat like you.” She added with a warm chuckle after Vito nodded.

“You’re almost my age, Celly,” Vito reminded with a smirk. “If I’m an old goat, what are you then?”

“A much younger-looking goat, I suppose,” Celeste shrugged with a smile. “Seriously though, it’s nice to hear she’s out having fun with her friends…”

“Indeed,” Vito nodded.

“I’m surprised you didn’t follow her,” Selene stated as she brought her glass to her lips. “I remember when you first dropped her at school… We had to tell the janitor that you were not a creepy kidnapper,” she added with a short laugh.

“Hahahaha!” Vito let out sarcastically. “I’d love to see you when you have your first child, Selene. We’ll see if you’d be that different from me.”

“That’s if she finds someone up to her standards of course,” Celeste commented with a sly grin.

“So...” Vinyl let out after observing her boss and her co-worker chat with Vito since they arrived. “If I get this right, you two have been coming here every year for Octavia’s birthday?”

“Yes,” Celeste nodded along with her sister. “I was one of Sonia’s, Octavia’s mother, best friends in high school. We kept in touch for a very long time.”

“Matter of fact, it was because of Sonia that Vito here became a board member of Grandmother’s school,” Selene added briefly, pointing at their host with her thumb. “We’ve known Octavia since before she even first kicked inside Sonia’s belly.”

“Mannagia… you’re like Octavia’s honorary aunts or something?” Vinyl asked with surprise. Se Ottavia e io siamo scoperti, non penso chè cè la farro viva fuori della cita… [If Octavia and I are found out, I don’t think I’ll make it out of town alive...]

“Very, very distant honorary aunts,” Celeste admitted slowly. “We don’t really have a lot of contact with her outside of our functions at School.”

“But we do come visit for her birthday and for Christmas.” Selene reminded by pointing at the large, squared birthday gift that she and her sister had brought with them.

“Did the kids tell you what they were planning to do for tonight?” Celeste asked with curiosity, changing the topic of conversation.

“Not at all.” Vito shook his head quickly. “The boys didn’t seem to know this morning…”

“Now, where could a dozen of musically-oriented teens go on a Saturday night to celebrate a birthday?” Vinyl asked with a knowing smile.

“... The Night Exhibition on Tchaikovsky at the Canterlot Central Museum?” Selene suggested.

“I heard they have Music Saturdays at the restaurant La Truffe Française…” Celeste thought out loud.

“Maybe there’s a recital playing tonight… Though it would be weird that I forgot about it if there is…” Vito frowned pensively.

         Vinyl simply stared at the three people before her in a stunned silence. After a few seconds of saying nothing, she brought her coke to her lips and emptied her glass with one swig. Then she slowly stood up and walked out of the kitchen, much to everyone’s incomprehension, and grabbed her biking jacket.

“Where are you going?” Vito, Selene and Celeste asked simultaneously.

“Away to save myself from your old influence!” Vinyl called before heading to the garage. “Ciao, Anziani!” [Later, Elderly!]

        The young teacher left the three people in their forties in the kitchen of the Philharmonica residence. They looked at each other for a few seconds as they heard a motorcycle ride away from the mansion. 

“Well, since the youngsters are all out for the night, why don’t we go out ourselves?” Celeste suggested, frowning at having been called an elderly.

“Why not,” Selene replied with an approving nod, quickly mimicked by Vito. “Let’s party as they say!!”

“Tchaikowski Night Exhibition?” Vito proposed cheerfully.

“YEAH!” Celeste and Selene cheered loudly in response.


~~~~~~~~~~~~


        At the great intersection at the bottom of the road that went up to the Echelon Hills, Vinyl pulled over after sensing her phone vibrate in her jacket inner pocket. After stopping her bike and pulling her helmet off, she took out her cellphone.



From: Ottavia

They are taking me to the ManeHatOn downtown… Do you think you can happen to be there? It would a great birthday gift :”) 



        Vinyl smiled softly at the message before typing her reply.



To: Ottavia

I don’t know… I already have a gift for you after all, and your friends are going to be there. 



        Quickly enough she got a reply from her student.



From: Ottavia

Pretty please… I’d like to kiss you before the end of my birthday.... 



        Vinyl sighed with a shake of her head.



To: Ottavia

Come posso dire no a questo? Sto arrivendo, Tesoro! [How can I say no to that? I’m on my way, Sweetie!]



        As soon as she sent her reply, Vinyl put her phone away and her helmet back on. Now she just needed to find that club.


~~~~~~~~~~~~


“They do have an interestin’ sign,” Fiona commented as the class Pon-3 was in the line to enter the brand new nightclub.

“Why did they use a top hat wearing horse?” Octavia wondered out loud about the glowing, blue neon sign before the entrance.

“It’s not a horse, it’s a pony!” Laura argued softly.

“Does that even matter?” Nathan asked.

“There are differences!” the lyrist insisted strongly.

“Whatever,” Harpo called softly. “It’s our turn,” he added before the group walked in front of the pair of huge bouncers that were standing by the entrance.

“IDs, please,” The one at the left asked in a deep, throaty voice.

        All students digged into their pockets or purses for their ID, and Octavia realized something important: She wasn’t the youngest of her class at all. She winced internally when the bouncer picked Laura and Diana’s, realizing that they were likely to get rejected. Though the bouncer quickly gave Laura’s back and examined Diana’s with attention. He frowned for a bit, then he blinked in shock.

“Are you related to Daniella Hoovet by any chance?” he asked slowly.

“You know my Mom?” Diana asked back with surprise.

“From around… She knows that you’re here?” he asked with a stern stare. Diana assured with a nod. “Then you’re good to go. Have fun!” he added while stepping away to let them in. “And Happy Birthday to you, Miss,” he added for Octavia.

        The group politely thanked the bouncers and walked inside the club. On their way in, an attendant stamped the back of their hands with a deep red horse with a top hat before they went straight for the dance floor, choosing to not let their jackets to the cloakroom.

        As soon as they came into the club part of the building, their ears and eyes were assaulted by deep, thundering basses and rainbow colored streaks of light, respectively. After recovering from the sudden transition between the dance floor and the corridor, the group quickly got into the rhythm of the music and started partying.


~~~~~~~~~~~~


        After dancing for a while, Octavia and Diana managed to snatch an empty booth for themselves and their friends, and Nathan, Henry and Harpo went to the bar to order drinks for their group. The small flautist was panting from her dance that had taken its toll on her while Octavia was still relatively fresh, considering she hadn’t danced as energetically as her friend.

“So are you having fun, Octavia?” Diana asked after catching her breath.

“I am!” Octavia beamed at her friends. “I don’t know why we never tried to come before.”

“Well, the fact that we weren’t really old enough might have had its influence,” Diana guessed softly. “I wouldn’t come here every week though. It’s exhausting.”

“True!” Octavia agreed with a certain nod before glancing back at their friends. “Looks like Beatrice is making progress with Frederic,” she commented with a warm smile.

        Indeed, the sousaphonist had gathered enough of her courage to dance ‘’exclusively’’ with her beloved pianist a few minutes ago. Now, the pair was moving to the rhythm of the DJ’s, a tall man with spiky black hair and dark shades, performance, and each beat was drawing them closer to one another. 

“Looks like it,” Diana smiled as Beatrice took Frederic’s hand in her own.

“Hey!” Laura called as she slammed herself against the back of the booth. “You girls have seen Fiona and Viola? I lost them in the crowd a good ten minutes ago.”

“No,” Octavia craned her neck to look for her rustic violinist’s hat in the crowd. “Why didn’t you tell us earlier?”

“I thought they were just a few feet from me,” Laura explained. “Apparently, I was wrong.”

“I hope they’re not at each other’s throat,” Diana stated as she stood up on her chair to look for the missing pair.

“Why would they be?” Laura asked with a cocked eyebrow. “They seemed fine last time I saw them.”

“Because that’s what usually happens when you leave the two of them on their own for more than ten seconds!”

“Indeed,” Octavia approved the small blonde’s statement. “They don’t need more than accidently bumping into each other to get started…” she added with a small sigh.

“...Oh, yeah! That’s true!” Laura nodded. “Sad, but quite true…”

Soon after, the boys arrived with their drinks. Octavia quickly warned them that they couldn’t find the two violinists, something that prompted them in turning heels to look for them. They only took one step away from the booth when a familiar voice called from behind the booth.

“Don’t try to look for them in the crowd, you’d only get lost yourself,” Vinyl recommended as she set her bike helmet on the back of the booth, startling all her students present, and making Octavia’s stomach do a triple back-flip. “Look from above… Or in this case, just look above!” she added with a small chuckle.

        Before anyone would question their teacher’s presence, said teacher pointed her finger slightly above the crowd and her students followed it with their gazes. The six pair of eyes widened in shock when they found the missing violinists. Viola and Fiona had climbed on top of one of the few podiums scattered across the dance floor and were dancing together without any care for the world. They were standing on the highest stage of the podium, about five or six feet above the ground, confined in the two and a half squared meters wide surface of the construction’s top. 

Viola had her back turned to Fiona. Both their bodies were so close that they bumped into each other more than once as they swayed their hips to the music. The pair of violinists had their eyes closed and their arms snaking around one another, briefly brushing against their skin or outfit every now and then. At one point, Viola let her head fall backwards, making it land on Fiona’s awaiting right shoulder before they both grinded against each other and the cowgirl’s hands delicately made their way against the other violinist’s belly.

“...Well, they kinda are at each other’s throat!” Laura let out with a growing blush as the usually classy violinist snuggled the more down-to-earth one’s neck and the orange fabric that covered it.

“Just not the way we imagined them to be,” Henry commented with a shocked chuckle, while Viola twisted her arm to caress the left side of the other violinist’s face. 

“I know we wanted them to get along a bit more...” Harpo then saw Fiona exhaled in what looked like a blissful expression in reaction to the other violinist’s caresses and snuggles. “... That’s kinda too much though.”

“Hang on! What’s Fiona doi…” Octavia started with a higher pitched tone as the cowgirl turned her face toward the one of the brunette in her arms.

“Oh my…” Nathan let out in shock as the violinists’ lips brushed against one another for the time of a blink.

“...God!” Diana ended as Viola’s tongue flashed out of her mouth to subtly lick Fiona’s upper lip before they both stared at each other with half-lid eyes.

“Oooookay, so THAT happened alright...” Vinyl called in a surprised tone, reminding her students of her presence and making them look away from the dancing violinists.

“What are you doing here?” Diana asked with curiosity, glad to have something else to talk about.

“Well, first of all, it was about time I went to a club in Canterlot,” Vinyl explained. “Second, it was either going out or staying at home with Octavia’s father, and the Heliopolis’ and listen to their old stories of yore! And third, your dad asked me to be on the lookout so that Frederic doesn’t make any move on you!” she added for the birthday girl who frowned in response.

“Sorry, what?” all the students asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“I know, it sounds ridiculous to me too, but it’s the truth.” Vinyl chuckled before she spotted the pianist in question with Beatrice. “Especially since it’s obvious that he’s only got eyes for our sometimes childish sousaphonist,” she added with a warm smile.

In the more than half hour that followed, the class Pon-3 enjoyed the presence of the seasoned clubber that was their teacher. Well most of the class did as Beatrice had kept Frederic busy on the dance floor, much to their friends’ pleasure: it’d been so long since they have been pushing the brunette to act on her feelings without grand success, and the two violinists were still lost in their own little world of dancing and body grinding, and no one seemed to dare pulling them out of it.

Surprisingly, Octavia thought that Laura was quite silent despite the presence of Vinyl, since she’s been dying to get close to the blue-haired teacher. But at the moment, she was busy gawking at Fiona and Viola with a look of envy clear on her face. Not that Octavia could blame her much, as quite a lot of other patrons were staring at the pair just like her. Many boys were paying more attention to the two violinists than their respective dates, at said dates’ greatest displeasure.

After chatting with them for a good ten minutes, Vinyl convinced her students that a club was for dancing; she wanted to add drinking but figured it couldn’t have been the best advice she could give to her students, and sent them back to the dance floor while she’d keep their booth occupied. Octavia cast a quick glance at Vinyl before her teacher encouraged her to move along with her friends.

E talmente carina con quel’ abito! [She’s so cute in that dress!] Vinyl thought amorously as her dress-wearing student/girlfriend joined her friends on the dance floor.

She took her glass from the table of her booth and brought it to her lips, when a voice came from her right.

“It must have been quite the downfall for you to be reduced to babysitting, Pon-3!” A man called with a clearly mocking chuckle.

Vinyl blinked in shock a couple of times, tensing intensively, as she recognized the voice next to her. It was a voice she hadn’t heard in almost ten months now, yet it still lit up the same fury as back then. Taking a deep breath and exhaling for a long time, she rested her glass back on the table, ignoring her trembling hand that spilled a few drops of her beverage.

“I’m surprised to see you here, MC-W1sh!” Vinyl spat her interlocutor’s stage name like it was poison. “I didn’t know that rats could make it to Canterlot,” she added when she faced the black haired man with his signature black shades, white tie and black shirt.

“Then why are you here?” Neon Lights, AKA MC-W1sh, asked in a mocking retort before smiling softly. “After all, you’re the one who ran out of creativity, not me!”

“...” Vinyl cast a dark glare at the other DJ before glancing back at the dance floor.

“Oh, come on, it was just a joke!” 

“And look, I’m laughing my ass off to it,” Vinyl replied with a cold, sarcastic tone.

“Sheesh, moving away from Manehatten took away your sense of humor,” Neon commented before making his way inside the booth. “Mind if I sit?”

“I do, but you’re going to sit anyway,” Vinyl answered as he sat right next to her. She immediately moved away from him a bit. “You didn’t answer my question. Why are you here?”

“Well, as matter of fact I work here!” Neon replied waving at the club. “New resident DJ of Blueblood’s newly installed ManeHatOn in Canterlot!”

“Shouldn’t you be behind your turntables then?” Vinyl asked coldly while frowning at the other DJ’s latest achievement.

“I should but I needed a break, and these two girls are quite stealing the show, don’t you think?” He asked, pointed at Viola and Fiona who were still entranced by each other’s dancing, or simply by each other for all Vinyl knew. “I just put a nice playlist on for a few minutes.”

“Huh-huh…”

“So, what have you been up to these days?” Neon asked with genuine curiosity.

“Work,” Vinyl replied in a matter-of-fact tone.

“Yeah but what work? You kinda disappeared from Manehatten’s scene and bury yourself in some shit hole in Canterlot. There were even some rumors that told you were dead!” He stated with a hint of annoyance.

“Deluso?” [Disappointed?] Vinyl cocked an eyebrow at her interlocutor.

“Huh… You remember I don’t understand Spanish, right?” Neon asked with unease.

“Neon…” she called in an exasperated tone. “Be nice and just FUCK OFF! Okay?!” Vinyl nearly shouted, startling the DJ a bit.

“Jeez, no need to shout! I swear you’re ten times more tense than a bowstring.” Neon raised his hands in defense. “You really need to get laid, girl!”

“...” Vinyl simply flared her nostrils in response.

“Fine, fine!” Neon decided to give up and stood to walk away from her. “Just…” He grinned slyly. “If you ever feel the need to release your stress and if your high schooler boy toys can’t help, you can alway come and see me… You know, for old times’ sake.” he added with a sultry tone, ogling Vinyl’s tantalizing curves restricted by her biker jacket and her skintight jeans. 

        Faster than he would have thought her capable of, Vinyl leaped from her seat and slammed her hand on his crotch. He had to bite his lower lip to not shriek like a girl when she squeezed his family jewels with strength while casting him a killer look.

“Ascoltami, ed ascoltami bene…” [Listen to me, and listen to me good... ] Vinyl whispered in a cold, anger-filled voice. “You ever mention that old times’ sake bullshit, just think about putting your junk inside me, or worse: bad-mouth ANY of my students one more Goddamned time, I’ll make sure that the only musical career you have left would be the one of a castra singer,” she threatened sternly, twisting her catch for good measure, earning a small squeal from Neon. “Do you understand?”

“Gh..IGH…” Neon muttered in response, his face bright red from the pain.

“Hai capito, THEODORE LAFLEUR?” [Do you understand,...] Vinyl asked again, using Neon’s real name with pure hatred while pressing his jewels tighter than before.

        Neon nodded quickly before Vinyl pushed him away from the booth rather violently. A bouncer made his way toward the teacher before Neon waved him to stay put. Under Vinyl’s dark stare, tonight’s DJ walked back to his turntables, his legs arched a bit and his left hand massaging discretely his sore parts. The bouncer glared at Vinyl for a few seconds before he went back to his post.

        After rubbing her threatening hand against the cushions of her bench to clean it, Vinyl sat heavily on her chair. She rubbed her eyes with her other hand, chasing the tears that had started to roll out of them. The teacher sighed wearily and emptied her glass in one gulp, not counting the half of it that had spilled on the floor due to her violently shaking hand. She then searched her students with her eyes, hoping they had not seen what just happened.

        They luckily didn’t as they were clearly having too much fun. Beatrice and Frederic were sort of lost in their own little world, their eyes not leaving each other as they twirled around the dance floor. An out of breath Diana was led to the bar by Nathan, their fingers entwined together to make sure that the diminutive flautist didn’t get lost in the crowd. 

Laura and Henry were trying to hit on the same girl with the smoothness of baby rhinoceroses, only to have the blue and white haired girl walk up to Harpo and start dancing with him. While surprised that the cute girl went to him at first, Harpo quickly relaxed and showed to all that the harpist was also pretty good at plucking the right strings of a girl.

Octavia, who had been dancing nearby, witnessed the scene and did her best to not laugh at her two friends’ bad luck. She failed lamentably at that. Her crystal like laugh ringing perfectly clear to Vinyl’s ears despite the loud music of Neon filling the club. Laura and Henry quickly shrugged and joined the cellist’s mirth by laughing just like her.

The sight of her students enjoying the music that could have been hers without her downfall in the DJing business, and the more than happy expression on Octavia’s face as the cellist danced with her friends, was enough to bring her good mood back. Despite all the bad memories linked to her downfall, she could never wish to have had things happened in any other different ways as they were right now.


~~~~~~~~~~~~


        The group remained in the club for a good two hour long period before an exhausted Diana almost passed out on Nathan’s shoulder. That prompted the group to finish their drinks and leave, not without Harpo getting his surprise date’s phone number. While the girls headed outside, Vinyl and the four boys scattered around the club to find the two violinists that had spent all their time here together and away from the group. Not that anyone minded much as it would have been very difficult to question them about what happened on the podium with the club’s music blaring all around. They searched until they all received a sms from Octavia telling them that the pair had left with Viola’s car.

        While the dozen students could have fit in the van of Frederic’s father, needing a few of them to sit on other’s laps, they had decided to come with two vehicles both for comfort and the possibility for some to return early if it was necessary. It was also in that regard that Fiona had entrusted Diana with the spare key of her flat.

        After a rather long debate from the girls about returning to Fiona’s place for the planned sleepover with the unplanned couple probably doing something in the apartment, they finally decided to go to Fiona’s apartment, according to plan and to obtain answers about their dance. As a matter of comfort, since there were only seven seats in the van, Octavia asked if Vinyl could drop her at Fiona’s place with her bike. Something the teacher had agreed to without any problem. 

As her bike was parked outside the club’s parking lot, Vinyl told the ones in the van to go ahead and that she’ll likely catch up with them on the road. After Frederic drove the group away, Octavia and Vinyl went to the latter’s bike, finding it in a rather quiet area two streets away from the club. As soon as they were alone by the white and blue bike, Octavia pulled her teacher/girlfriend into a tight embrace.

“...Ouch!” Vinyl let out playfully after Octavia nearly snapped her neck when she hugged her.

        The cellist’s response was to press her lips against Vinyl’s with strength. The teacher rolled her eyes before kissing back with gusto, wrapping her arms around the younger woman’s midsection. They made out for a good minute or two before Octavia pulled her tongue out of Vinyl’s mouth delicately, allowing the blue-haired to suck on it softly until it was past her lips.

“Hai passato un buon compleanno, Tesoro?” [Did you have a great birthday, Sweetie?] Vinyl whispered softly as Octavia nuzzled her chest while purring like a cat.

“It was excellent so far… Il bacio l’a fatto perfetto!” [... The kiss made it perfect!] Octavia cooed amorously. “Thank you for coming.”

“I wasn’t gonna miss the opportunity to give you your present, was I?” Vinyl asked with a chuckle before opening the trunk under her bike’s seat. “It’s not wrapped up but, since you’re going to use it now.”

        Octavia took a step back and let Vinyl extend a helmet in her direction. Despite the advanced hour, and thus the darkness that went with it, Octavia clearly saw that it wasn’t Vinyl’s usual spare helmet. This one was brand new, unlike the other which had a few scratches on the surface. It was pure, shiny black if not for the deep purple lines of composition that started from the the top of the helmet and twirled all over its surface along with a series of musical notes. Octavia took it in her hands and curiously read the notes, imagining the song in her head.

“I don’t know the song on it,” Octavia remarked casually.

“No surprise, you’re the first person to have read it beside me,” Vinyl explained softly. “The idea came to me after Nightmare Night… It’s a melody for you,” She added scratching the tip of her nose.

“You..You wrote it for me?!” Octavia brought her hand above her mouth while her eyes were shining thanks to the unshed happy tears trapped in them.

“It’s not finished yet,” Vinyl told sheepishly. “I composed a bit more than what’s on the helmet. I’ll let you hear it once it’s done. You like it?”

Octavia nodded fervently. “It’s a great present, Vinyl. Grazie mille.”

“That’s only a part of the present,” Vinyl explained with a smile. “Now that you have your own customized helmet, you need to become a proper biker…”

“...What?”

“I convinced your father of letting me teach you how to ride a motorcycle.” Octavia gasped in shock at the news. “From now on, every Saturday or Sunday, you and I are going to take my bike, ride to some secluded area where I can train you to ride properly.” Vinyl smiled softly at the clear excitement on Octavia’s face. “And as a side bonus, we’ll have one day per week completely for the both of us. What do you say? Cool or cool?”

        Octavia simply jumped in Vinyl’s arms to give her a big hug and kissed her passionately once again. It was obviously beyond cool for her.

“Come on, now,” Vinyl called after breaking the kiss. “The others will start to ask questions if we are too late,” she added before straddling her bike.

“..O-Okay,” Octavia nodded, putting her brand new helmet on.

        She swiftly climbed on the back seat of the bike and passed her arms around Vinyl’s waist. After giving a few strokes of gas, the white and blue motorcycle sped away from downtown to go to the small suburb in which Fiona lived.

> Extra : Fiddling Violin
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

       The metallic ring of her old-fashioned alarm clock made Fiona groan in frustration beneath her thick blanket. With the quite obvious impossibility of ignoring the constant ringings, the rustic violinist of Class Pon-3’s hand groped around, hoping to stop the evil device that annihilated her usual Saturday sleep-in. When it finally reached the infernal clock, Fiona, who had her face buried deep in her pillow, blindly searched for the stop button. She quickly resolved into employing her father’s technique: she slapped the clock off her nightstand, silencing it as it crashed on the ground.

Works every time! Fiona thought before she pushed herself off her mattress. Why did Ah even put the alarm for a saturday morning?

        As she walked wearily towards her small bathroom, Fiona’s blue eyes fell on the calendar she had taped next to the sink’s mirror. She narrowed her eyes to focus on the writing on today’s date, writing she recognized as her own. 



Tavi’s B-D!!!



Right! We decided to spend the day here! Fiona remembered while rubbing her scalp absently.

        She glanced back at the living room, concentrating on the mess that filled the main room of a fifty squared-meters flat. Deciding that showering should probably wait for after she made her living room presentable for her friends, Fiona picked a pair of sweatpants and put them on. She then grabbed her signature orange scarf and wrapped it tightly around her neck, leaving a long trail of it to cover the tantalizing cleavage given by the white tank top she was wearing as a pajama top and got herself to work.

        The mess was quite less important than what Fiona had first thought from what she could see in the bathroom. It mostly consisted in the remains of the many, coupon-filled magazine’s pages she had started sorting the evening before. Ever since Fiona had been accepted in Celestia’s Royal Academy a few years ago thanks to her musical scholarship, her mother had sent her those along with some cash. While most of her lodging fees were taken care of by the scholarship, she still had to eat, buy some clothes, her wifi connection and so on, hence the coupons to have better prices at the supermarket for the first two at least.

After throwing away the coupons she knew she would never use, Fiona put the others in the appropriate folder under the coffee table. Then she proceeded to clean up the floor, as most of her friends would have to use sleeping bags for the sleepover once they’d return from the club. After all, she had only her couch and her one-person-sized bed to offer.

The girls had decided to use Fiona’s apartment for the sleepover for two reasons: it was the closest to the club they had chosen to go to, and there would be no parents, younger or older siblings to disturb them should they decide to get drunk or to keep partying until the morning. Though Fiona doubted both cases would ever happen, considering who the birthday-girl was.

As soon as she finished her cleaning job, she hopped into the shower after discarding her clothes in her laundry basket and hooking her scarf next to her towel. Under the nice sensation of warm water pouring on her skin, Fiona grabbed the bottle of shampoo and placed her head out of the water jet. While she lathered her waist-long dark hair with her orange-scented hair product, she started to think about where all her friends would sleep tonight.

Since it’s her birthday, Ah suppose we’re gonna let Octavia have the bed… and considerin’ Laura’s funny ways to sit, she wouldn’t mind sleepin’ on the floor! Lil’ Diana would be fine with whatever… Beatrice complained about her back recently, maybe she should take the bed and Octavia should take the couch… If Viola don’t come arguing that she needs her comfort…

        The thought of the other violinist made Fiona stop her lathering, as memories of the Nightmare Festival flashed her mind. A scarecrow woman and an evil witch dancing in the most fiery way that Fiona remembered seeing, or doing for that matter. She had no idea of why they started dancing, probably each trying to outperform the other like they would with their common instrument, but it had quickly become dancing with one another instead of against one another.

        Then someone had decided to play some salsa music, and it became a blur then. Just like it took two to tango, one must have a partner to dance salsa, and the closest person Fiona had at that time was Viola. She remembered grabbing the sorceress’ hand and pulled her so strongly that Viola had slammed into her body with her own. Viola could have complained about that, heck she often complained about how Fiona talked so something like that was certain to get an angry reaction out of the prissy violinist. 

It didn’t.

Viola had reaffirmed her grip on Fiona’s leading hand while her left found its way to the scarecrow’s right shoulder. Fiona had reacted instinctively by placing her hand on Viola’s left shoulder blade, and after that she couldn’t remember anything else than Spanish music and Viola’s gorgeous body moving in tandem with hers until they changed the song. She had made her twirl, sometimes carried her for a few seconds, more than often tipped her partner backwards, leaning over her while they were staring at each other with hazy, passionate eyes. Fiona and Viola clearly had made many boys excited that night, and probably a much more large number of them jealous.

When the dance had finally stopped, Fiona had blinked a couple of times, like she was waking up from a dream, and the same could be told about her usual rival. Ignoring the crowd staring at them, the two violinists had let go of each other. What happened next had confused Fiona a great deal: Viola took off her sorceress hat and replaced it with Fiona’s creamy white stetson before covering Fiona’s naked head with the black pointy hat. After that, Viola had excused herself to go take a drink, leaving Fiona alone with a hat that didn’t match her costume. Yet at that time, she was only thinking that Viola looked kinda cute with a cowgirl’s hat on.

And there Fiona was, two weeks later, still wondering what exactly happened between them when they started dancing. The monday that followed, the other violinist had resumed her usual contact with her, which consisted mostly in “Hello”s, “Goodbye”s, “Doesn’t, not Don’t, Fiona”s and the likes of those. Since there wasn’t anything to talk about for Viola, Fiona brushed it under the proverbial carpet and forgot about it. Well, she forgot about it until she met the other violinist, thought of her or whenever she was mentioned in a conversation.

Still thinking about that more than sensual dance during Nightmare Night, Fiona rinsed her soaped hair before turning the faucet of her shower off. Then she leaned forward and wrung the water out of her hair. It was at that moment that her doorbell rang. 

“Ah swear if it’s once again that old geezer from the ground floor to complain about a misplaced letter in the mail box...” Fiona muttered angrily as the bell rang once again.

        She immediately stepped out of the shower, wrapped her towel around her body and her scarf around her neck, and stormed to the front door. She opened it just a bit to hide her attire and peaked outside. She blinked in surprise when Viola was standing before her door, a cardboard box her size and many bags of clothes in her arms.

“Oh!” Fiona let out in surprise. “Ah thought ya were supposed to come a bit before noon...”

“I know!” Viola said sharply. “My little brother kept pestering me at home, so I thought I’d come early.” She glanced at the large package behind her. “Can you bring Octavia’s gift inside? I have my arms full,” she nodded at the bags in her hands.

“Sure,” Fiona said without thinking before the door was wide open for her guest.

        Viola blinked in shock at the sight of the white, wet cotton that hugged Fiona’s toned body like a second skin, quite stressing her well-shaped figure out. Since she had already seen it in the school’s locker rooms for PE, Viola didn’t blush in embarrassment but it still frazzled her to be welcomed in that outfit.

“...I interrupted your shower, I presume?” Viola asked in a tone that clearly indicated that she knew the answer to her question. “My apologies,” she added with sincerity as Fiona simply lifted the crate as easily as it were empty.

        Viola stared jealously at the tour de force of her classmate. She had dragged the cardboard box from her car to the elevator because of its weight alone, and the bags she carried didn’t help in the slightest. That was why she was a bit angry when she rang the doorbell. Had she had Fiona’s number, she could have asked her to come and help. Though she would have been unlikely to pick up, since she was in the shower not two minutes ago.

“Kinda,” Fiona replied with a shrug, while carrying the box to her living room. “Well, Ah was finished, but Ah still needed to dry ma hair.”

        Fiona had grown up on her family’s farm in Appleloosa. A very old-fashioned property with shared showers for her and all her female cousins that lived there too: a total of twelve girls. Twelve girls that used to take their shower at the same time, in the same room. Needless to say, it had changed Fiona’s modesty about her body, not that she walked around naked of course, but wrapped in a towel was equivalent to be in a racy bikini for her. At least the towel hid more of her skin than the swimsuit.

“Yet you found the time to put your foulard on,” Viola commented with a cocked eyebrow, her eyes focused on the orange fabric around her classmate’s neck. 

“It ain’t a foulard!” Fiona replied matter-of-factly. “It’s a scarf!”

“Isn’t,” The curly haired violinist corrected automatically. “And, yes! It IS a foulard!”

“Ma Mum made it for me and said it was a scarf, so it’s a scarf, okay?” Fiona insisted firmly to the other violinist.

        Viola held the light blue glare of the foulard-&-towel-clad girl before with her own icy blue eyes for a good minute; mentally musing on how blue they were while she frowned at their owner.

“Fine, you can call it a scarf!” Viola admitted in defeat, sighing and looking away from Fiona’s still wet face. 

        Nodding softly, the out-of-shower woman decided it was time for her to get properly dressed and excused herself to her room. As she passed the threshold, she heard a comment from the other violinist that made her want to slam her face into the door: “It doesn’t change the fact it’s a foulard.”


~~~~~~~~


“So, what have ya got in them bags?” a freshly dressed Fiona asked with curiosity as Viola brought her bags inside Fiona’s room in which they had moved Octavia’s present just a few moments ago.

“Those bags.”

“Whatever!”

“Anyway, I have clothes for tonight!” Viola explained with excitement. “I took a few things from my older sister’s closet and some of my old clothes…. This would be perfect for Beatrice, wouldn’t it?” she asked while displaying a flounced, light blue cocktail dress on the bed. “She wanted something to wow Frederic!” she added with a short giggle.

“It’s nice!” Fiona nodded with a smile. “It sure got more wow-factor than her carebear costume.”

“Not really much of an exploit,” Viola chuckled softly.

“Not really.” Fiona’s smile widened at her classmate’s laughter.

        Viola started to show all the things she had brought with her: the grey dress she had taken for Octavia from her closet, the black cocktail dress for Diana that used to be hers a couple of years ago -She and Fiona would not tell the flautist that-, the jeans and top she had taken from her sister’s old clothes for Laura. Then she showed her the dress she had picked for herself with excitement before she went over the bag of shoes she had taken for her and their friends, oblivious to the fact that Fiona’s smile fell down a bit when she realized that there wasn’t any bag left after the one with the shoes.

“... Huh… Fiona,” Viola called with unease as she noticed her classmate’s saddened frown. “I’m..I’m sorry I have nothing for you,” she said in a sincere whisper after realizing what the problem was. “I probably should have told you that before showing what I brought for the others.”

“...Yeah, ya probably should!”

        Fiona’s bitter and hurt tone was enough to make Viola look at her feet in shame. She took a short breath and forced herself to look in Fiona’s eyes. She owed her that much if she wanted to prove she was really sorry.
 
“I tried to find something. I really did,” Viola assured in a small voice. “But my sister’s clothes would have never fit you. She’s more ...built like Octavia than like you or me,” Viola explained by pointing at her chest that was roughly the same size as the other violinist’s. “… And the few of mines that would have fit you, just...I don’t know... felt wrong when I imagined you in them.”

“So, it’s wrong for a country hick like me to wear yer clothes?” Fiona asked with a dark glare.

“THAT is NOT what I said!” Viola snapped, nearly shoving her finger in her interlocutor’s cheeks. “I just meant that I didn’t think they were your style.”

“And, how would ya know that for sure?! It ain’t like we talk fashion a lot, matter-of-fact we hardly talk about anythin’!”

“Do you really think I never heard you snort or scoff at me whenever I show a picture of a dress I bought to the girls?” Viola asked angrily, while a small tear rolled down her cheek. “I know you never did so with the others, so I thought you really disliked my style!”

“Ah-Ah don’ dislike it,” Fiona replied softly. “It’s-it’s just…”

“It’s just ME that you dislike, isn’t it?” Viola sniffed loudly.

“No! Well, not exactly…” Fiona scratched the back of her head in confusion. “...Ya’ve been always hard on me, always correctin’ me whenever Ah speak…”

“Just like you’re hard on me whenever I try to play what you call a pedantic snob’s piece, or whenever I talk about my rich daddy’s girl’s frilly dresses!” Viola snapped, quoting some of Fiona’s most used expressions about herself.

        With that the dam broke. Viola started to cry and lashed out on all the mean things that Fiona had ever done to her: that she had constantly and unfairly made her feel like a heartless bitch that kept showing off how rich her parents were when probably all their other classmates’ parents were as rich as Viola’s if not richer, how she would ignore her advice only to listen to the same advice given by someone else...

Fiona responded in kind by telling Viola how often she felt belittled because of her origins, be it by her or the others, though mostly by Viola: how she was probably the only student of their school who came there on her bicycle when most of them had their own car or a chauffeur: a detail that Viola stressed out more than necessary, how Viola would always suggest those group birthday presents that she couldn’t really afford and only to receive a few phone calls or text messages for her own birthday at the end of July while she was all the way back at Appleloosa...

They had shouted. They had cried. They had called each other names that would have made Beatrice faint of horror. They had shoved each other aside… In short they were finally letting out all the frustration that had built up between them during three years of cold shoulders, angry glares out of the blue, sarcastic comments and many tears shed on their own at night. It ended when Fiona wrapped her arms around Viola’s sobbing figure and started whispering sincere apologies in a voice torn up by emotion, only to have Viola hug her back with strength and apologize as well.

Their hug felt like it lasted for days when it barely lasted two minutes. Fiona pulled away from her fellow violinist and wiped away the tears under Viola’s aqua eyes. Wiping her own tears away, she glanced at her alarm clock. They still had an hour before the others would arrive with their captive.

“Wan-Wanna watch a movie?” Fiona asked in a soft hesitant tone. “...While we wait for the others, Ah mean!”

“A movie does sound nice,” Viola cracked a small smile, causing Fiona to reply with one of her own.

        No other words needed to be said. They had told each other everything that had been on their minds and both girls had never felt so light in many years because of that. They sat on Fiona’s old couch while its owner took her keyboard and computer mouse from under the coffee table. Her flat wasn’t big enough for her to have a separate room other than her bedroom, the kitchenette and her bathroom, so she had plugged her computer tower to the television screen in the living room. After Fiona found a random movie on her favorite streaming website and relaxed on her couch, Viola leaned against her shoulder to get comfortable. 

They watched the movie, a generic romantic comedy, in silence. They smiled or lightly chuckled at a few scenes, but for most part they didn’t say a word. Viola never thought of saying something in response to Fiona’s right arm circling her shoulder and pulling her close instinctively. Viola had never realized before that Fiona’s chest was quite comfortable to lean on. Neither did Fiona comment when Viola entwined her fingers with her right ones shortly after. She did notice that Viola’s hand was smooth and soft like a patch of the finest silk though. 

They remained like this for most of the hour during which they waited for their friends, somehow so focused on the movie that neither of them took notice that the thumbs of their joined hands were softly rubbing each other. It was only when they heard the voices of their classmates beyond the front door overcoming the ones from pair of women on screen that they let go of each other.

After their three black-wearing friends stormed inside with their captive, Fiona and Viola didn’t say a word to each other, except that playful remark thrown at Viola by the host before they gave Octavia her present. Present that had taken its toll in Fiona’s finances, but she’d make do, after all there weren’t many more eighteenth birthdays left to celebrate in their little group of friends.

Though, she had been really scared when the police came knocking at her door. A fine for disturbance of the peace due to Octavia’s shrieks would have ruined her. Laura’s attempts at explaining the situation by telling them they had just committed a kidnapping didn’t help in the slightest. The fact that Fiona was about to murder her for babbling stupidities in front of the cops didn’t help either. If Viola hadn’t played on her father’s influence to reassure the policemen, Diana, Beatrice and Fiona would have probably spent the day in jail, the first two for kidnapping Octavia and the latter for strangling the third kidnapper to the death. It helped to have a Judge for a father, as Viola said to Fiona with a small smile. The host couldn’t agree more.


~~~~~~~~


As soon as they stepped inside the club, the throbbing beats and the flash of multi-colored neon lights assaulted the students of Class Pon-3. It didn’t take long for them to reach for the dance floor to party like there was no tomorrow. While they were all dancing close to each other, Fiona and Viola got separated from the group by the moving crowd around them, and because of a clumsy or wasted, probably both, pretty boy with spiky grey hair bumped rather violently into the curly-haired violinist.

Viola almost lost her footing, but the man managed to catch her arm before she fell down. Sighing in relief, Viola rested her free hand on her chest and thanked the man for his quick reflexes, then tried to go back to her friends. Though the man tried to chat with her and held her back by the arm that was still in his grip. A detail that didn’t escape Fiona’s watching eye despite the dense crowd around them.

She walked up to the man’s back and tapped his left shoulder with her finger while she stood at his right. The man looked away from Viola and turned his head to the left before he felt a strong stomp at the back of his right knee. While he winced in pain and grabbed his hurt leg with both his hands, Fiona quickly took Viola’s hand and pulled her away from the spiky haired wannabe drunk-rapist and disappeared from his field of vision. Maybe Fiona was exaggerating about his intentions and he was just being a bit too forceful because of drinks, but she didn’t feel like risking it.

“Ya okay?” Fiona asked/shouted to make herself heard over the music.

“Yes, thank you for the rescue!” Viola answered with a grateful smile. “Though I don’t think you needed to be that brutal.”

“Ah wouldn’t take any chances,” Fiona simply shrugged before glancing around, seeing nothing but people she didn’t know. “Do ya see the others anywhere?”

“I don’t think I do.” Viola looked around and her gaze fell on a couple of other patrons climbing down one of the giant podiums scattered around dance floor. “We’ll probably see them from up there!” she called Fiona and pointed at the podium with her finger.

“Good idea!”

        The pair quickly made it to the top platform of the sturdy structure before someone else could. Despite the platform being not more than a two and half square-meters wide surface, Viola and Fiona could easily stand up tall without disturbing one another. They spotted their friends not forty feet from them and were about to come down to join them when a sudden bass drop startled Viola and made her press her back against Fiona’s chest.

        Fiona, being a lot more stable on her feet and not as easily startled as her friend, didn’t budge at all and caught Viola in her arms. Both their heart rates had sped up massively though, because of the sudden noise, the slight scare they both felt, and the fact that they were very close to one another. Trying to put her friend on her feet, Fiona’s hands brushed against Viola’s sides, sending some hot shivers through her entire body.

        Both exhaled softly when Fiona pulled her up, making Viola’s back rub all its length against her too tight shirt and the two prisoners it held locked up. Viola looked back at Fiona and saw her panting with rosy cheeks and a fiery haze in her sky blue eyes. Much like how she remembered them to be during their dance last Nightmare Night.

“We…” Viola licked her suddenly dry lips. “We don’t have to join them right now…”

“No. No, we don’t,” Fiona replied in a whisper, which was the equivalent of speaking at normal volume in another environment than a club.

“We know where they are…”

“We do…”

“We could dance a little bit on our own…”

        Fiona’s sole reply was to place her hands on Viola’s hips to make them follow her own movements. After a few seconds, Viola chased them away as she didn’t need any guidance anymore; she had already caught up Fiona’s rhythm. Since they didn’t have much more space to use, their dance was nothing but a succession of leaning backwards and forwards, sway of hips and heads, and delicate caresses from the tip of their fingers.

        Both musicians quickly got lost in the music and the feelings of their bodies being so close to one another, like they were touching but without the actual physical contact. It felt so good that both wanted one single thing: they craved for the contact to happen for real. So when Viola took that more than awaited step back and let her neck fall on Fiona’s shoulder and her back pressed against her friend’s torso once again, her mind exploded like fireworks.

        Fiona’s hands quickly responded by caressing her stomach with her whole fingers and palms while they rocked their bodies in tandem, causing more friction between the cowgirl’s breasts and the classy girl’s upper back. Viola panted rapidly in direction of Fiona’s right cheek, her left hand mustering the strength to come up her partner’s left one to caress it.

The only thing Fiona could do was to flare her nostrils to exhale the steam she felt inside her without moaning in pleasure. She had known since this morning that Viola’s hands were soft, but she hadn’t realized how warm they would be against her skin. Then Viola lowered her nose to her partner’s neck and softly applied some pressure against her sc-foulard, whatever. At that small contact, Fiona’s inner passion erupted like a volcano and she couldn’t hold back an exhilarated moan that only Viola managed to hear over the club’s loud music.

When Viola pulled her head away from her neck, Fiona desired for her to continue. She wanted the other violinist’s touch. She needed it. After nuzzling her cheek against Viola’s hand, Fiona barely opened her eyes and turned her face toward the curly-haired girl pressed against her. She leaned forward; licking her lips before brushing them against Viola’s slightly parted ones.

As she pulled them a centimeter away, Fiona felt the tip of something wet touching her upper lip. She opened her eyes wider, seeing Viola’s red cheeks and ocean colored eyes. They stared for a few seconds before Fiona leaned forward once again while Viola used her hand to pull her down on her. As soon as their lips made full contact, the club disappeared from the surroundings: the lights were gone, the music was gone, the crowd was gone, their friends, their past, their family, the school… Everything had left their minds. Nothing was left besides fireworks and volcanic eruptions.

The kiss quickly turned into a sloppy, but otherwise well-executed make-out session that earned them a few whistles from the few boys around, including the grey haired dude from before. Viola turning around passing her leg around Fiona’s waist to try to climb on her kisser was quite the turn-on for the boys around them, and for quite a few girls as well. 

After the kiss, the pair still didn’t acknowledge the people around them. None of them mattered. All that mattered, all they wanted now was to keep dancing and kissing, and more often than not both at the same time, much to their audience’s great pleasure. Too bad they wouldn’t remain in the club for more than half-an-hour.


~~~~~~~~


        Snoring peacefully, Fiona felt like she was in paradise. Her bed was ten times more comfortable than usual. The blanket was warmer, her sheets softer and her pillow was giving her the best support her head ever had. She was happy and asleep until someone poked her nose a few times. She wiggled her nose in discomfort before blinking her eyes open, revealing a pair of ocean-colored irises that looked into her sky blue ones.

“Good morning,” Viola whispered with a warm smile on her face, her usually well-coiffed curls wildly encasing her visage. “Did you sleep well?”

“Ah was having a good dream…” Fiona complained sleepily before looking around her.

        The first thing she noticed was that despite her dream and the sensation of warmth she felt, there wasn’t any blanket on top of her. The heat she felt solely came from the pale, nude and curvy body that was pressed against her more tanned, also nude and a bit more chiseled figure.

“...but Ah guess reality’s way better today,” Fiona mused as she recalled what happened the night before with a small smile.

“Agreed,” Viola commented while passing her arms around Fiona’s shoulders.

        Fiona closed her eyes again before she snuggled against Viola’s hot body while its owner hugged her close. Viola wandered her gaze on the faintly tanned skin of the woman next to her. Her eyes stopped on one little detail on her neck. She stretched her own to look for Fiona’s orange’s foulard, which she found by the head of the bed. She moved her body in its direction to grab it, causing her chest to move up to Fiona’s face.

“HMMMMMM, thish ish niffe!” Fiona moaned as her words were muffled by the two decent-sized mounds that hugged her sleepy visage. “Choft ash filk!”

“Pff... do-don’t sp-spea-speak…” Viola bit her lips to not laugh. “It-it tic-tickles!”

“Hmm-hmm!” Fiona nodded delicately to let Viola accomplish what she was trying to do.

        The curly-haired violinist managed to reach for the orange piece of neckwear and wrapped it where it had always been since she had first met the girl before her, hiding the large burn scar that occupied the right half of her neck. Careful to not put too much pressure on it, for she had found out last night that that patch of skin to be extremely sensitive to the touch, she went to make a knot on the scarf and hide the whiter flesh of her lover with it. Fiona interrupted her with her hand.

“No… No more hidin’ from ya...”

“It’s not hiding if I know it’s there,” Viola mused with a smile.

“Oh!” Fiona let out in realization. “Ya don’t wanna see it again, Ah suppose. Ma mistake.”

“Fiona, I first saw it last night when I undressed you. Remind me how did I react to that?”

“Ya…” Fiona blushed massively. “Ya took yer dress off as if nothing happened.”

“When you warned me that it was sensitive, what did I do?”

“Ya caressed it… Then kissed it…” Fiona’s face was probably redder than a fire truck. 

“And I enjoyed doing so!” Viola assured with vigor, blushing at the memories of her actions. “I have no problems seeing it again. You told me that you didn’t like for it to be visible, that’s why I took your scarf to cover it. Nothing more!”

“Ya sure?”

        Viola answered to Fiona’s worry by pulling the orange fabric away from the burn. Without any hesitation, she planted her lips on the childhood, white scar of her lover, earning a high-pitched moan from Fiona. That part of her neck was very, very sensitive. The small peck took another turn when Viola’s tongue delicately brushed the whole width of the burn, making Fiona grab the mattress so strongly that her nails ripped the fitted sheet. A very tiny part of her mind hoped that the motel they were staying in didn’t charge ripped sheets too expensively.

“Positive!” Viola replied with a smug grin.

        Before she realized it, Viola was pushed back on the mattress with Fiona straddling her stomach. She bit her lower lip at the sight of her naked, dark-haired lover who licked her own at the sight of the curly-haired woman beneath her. Fiona slowly and purposefully lowered her head to Viola’s awaiting lips.

“The others already sent me a dozen of texts and called a few times to know where we are…” Viola stated in between heavy pants.

“What did ya tell them?” 

“We were kinda busy when they called, so I haven't told them anything yet,” Viola replied as her hands caressed their way up to Fiona’s hips. “What do you want to tell them?”

“To mind their business!”

“That would be rude…”

“Ya liked me bein’ ‘rude’ to ya last night…” Fiona blew softly, just a millimeter or two above Viola’s rosy lips.

“True… Would you like me to be rude to you as well?”

“Oh, yes!”

Viola giggled softly at the very interested nod of Fiona. “In the end… We’ve hardly changed our relationship compared to before yesterday,” she added playfully. “We’re still basically rude to each other.”

“True… but it’s far more enjoyable now!”

“Quite… though, I’d need a little reminder,” Viola stated in a low purr before Fiona kissed her.

        Just like their first kiss a few hours ago, Viola’s tongue quickly came into action. Licking her lover’s lips before Fiona opened them for her. The country girl tilted her head to the side, moaning softly as she sucked on the invading pink muscle with fervor, causing her long dark hair to hide her face and Viola’s like a shining black curtain.

        Viola’s hands slid up to her paramour’s shoulder blades while she was sitting up, keeping her lips locked with Fiona’s. She felt Fiona’s hair tip brush against her bare skin, causing her to shiver in excitement and to giggle into the kiss. Viola was extremely ticklish. Fiona pulled away from the kiss and nuzzled Viola’s right cheek, peppering it with quick pecks before going down to her neck. Viola started to breath heavily because of the country violinist’s lips, while their owner’s fingertips caressed her navel, going lower every second passing.

BUZZZZZZ BUZZZZZZ BUZZZZZZ

“Hmmmm, let it ring!” Fiona ordered in an amorous whisper, nibbling Viola’s earlobe tenderly.

“Don’... Don’t worry! I wasn’t going to answer,” Viola answered with difficulty, her right hand leaving the contact with Fiona’s skin to grope at the nightstand in search for her phone. “I’ll just put it on plane mode!”

“Good idea,” Fiona approved and awarded Viola for her quick wits by biting on her lobe softly.

        Closing her eyes and moaning softly, the pleasured violinist student managed to reach for her buzzing phone. She lightly opened one eye to stare at the screen, seeing the picture of Frederic on her smartphone. Viola rejected the call and was about to turn the plane mode on when she received four simultaneous text messages.



From: Beatrice Bluenote

It’s not funny anymore! 
Where the hell are the two of you?! 





From: Octavia Philharmonica

I asked it once, I’ll ask it a hundred times:
What the heck is going on between you and Fiona????? 





From: Diana Hoovet

Girls, please just tell us where you are! 
I’m worried! :’( 





From: Laura Hart

So, what is it like to have sex with an authentic cowgirl?
Did she ride you all the way to the sunrise? ;) 
More seriously though, just text us a little something. 
Muffin’s freaking out! :( 



        Viola didn’t get the time to frown at Laura’s rather straightforward question before Fiona’s fingers had reached their destination. Gasping loudly, Viola let go of her phone that bounced back from the mattress onto the carpet floor. She wanted to tell Fiona that she wasn’t done with cutting themselves from the world. Though, she quickly found out she only needed the scarred violinist’s touch for that, so Viola let herself getting lost into an explosion of pleasure. 

        Viola’s phone buzzed a couple of times: new text messages from their friends, or phone calls from them as well. Even Viola’s father called, probably to know by what time his daughter would be back home. The phone kept buzzing for a long time, only to be ignored by the two violinists for an even longer time. After all, Viola said she needed a good little reminder. In the end it wouldn’t be little, but it would be good, extremely good one could say.


~~~~~~~~


        One hour and a half later,

“HEY! I got a reply!” Laura shouted excitedly as her phone rang its text message tone.

That earned the attention from all the girls in Fiona’s apartment and Frederic who had just come to see if the girls had heard about the two missing violinists. The lyrist opened the text message that came from Fiona at the moment when she received one from Viola as well.



From: Fiddlesticks

Ask Viola about sex ONE more time,
and Ah’ll murder ya! Ah’m serious!!!!





From: Classy Violin

What my girlfriend just texted!




> New girl... but not for everyone...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

        On this fine morning on the fifteenth of November, Class Pon-3 started their day with Science. Their Science class was in common with the students from the PE department who were still sour from their unfair defeat against Class Pon-3 and their teacher’s friend, who had turned out to be a rising basketball star back in Manehatten. Well, not all of them were sour about it, the boys had no beef whatsoever and a good half of the girls’ team had declared it was water under the bridge for them. The other half was glaring at the four present girls of the music department, who simply ignored them and were staring at the open door of the school lab with fervor.

“Girls,” Frederic called from his spot next to Harpo, just behind their female classmates. “What are you doing?”

“Yeah, it feels like you’ve never seen an open door before,” Henry remarked playfully from the other side of Harpo.

“We’re waiting!” Octavia, Diana, Laura and Beatrice responded in a monotonous chorus.

“Is this about Sund…” Nathan asked with curiosity, he never got the time to finish talking.

“Yes!” the four girls replied in unison.

“You’re still mad because they never came back before you had to leave Fiona’s place?” Harpo asked with a roll of his eyes.

“Yes!”

“And that other than those two messages you have no news from them?” Frederic asked with a knowing frown.

“Yes!”

“I don’t see what’s that much of a big deal,” Nathan commented with a frown. “It’s not really our business.”

        Four simultaneous snap of necks later, the tall guitarist was the new target of his classmates’ glare, giving a more than deserved rest for the poor lab door it was aimed at before. Unfazed by the eight dark eyes he had just received, Nathan rolled his shoulders and pulled his chemistry notebook from his backpack.

“You can stare all you want, I’m not easily intimidated just like those three bozos!” He said, pointing as his three male classmates.

“HEY!!!” Frederic, Henry and Harpo nearly shouted in an offended tone. “Like we’re scared of those …”

“Those what?!” Diana asked darkly as the stares moved from the guitarist to the other musicians.

“...Charming..” Frederic replied with a nervous gulp.

“...Lovely…” Henry sheepishly said.

“...Pretty…” Harpo grinned shakily.

“...Ladies!” they all ended in a scared tone.

“Pfffft, you guys are funny!” an unknown feminine voice called from the doorstep.

        All the students in the classroom turned their to the door and saw who had just talked. A five foot and a half tall girl wearing the CRA uniform with curly, pale pink hair stood on the threshold. Her head slightly tilted to the side, she smiled at the music students, her light-blue eyes shining warmly while she waved at them slowly with her right hand. Her left one was holding a small rectangular case along with her backpack.

“Hello!” she cheerfully called. “Are the music department seniors in this room?”

“Uh..Hello,” Octavia, who was sitting the closest to her, replied with a small wave. “Yeah, we’re here…”

“Oh, cool!” the newcomer let out with relief. “I thought I wouldn’t find my class in time!”

“Wait, you’re the new student the teach’ told us about!” Laura intervened as she remembered Scratch talking about it last week.

“That’s right!” She nodded with fervor. “Name’s Arietta Lafleur, but you can call me Ari’! Everyone did in my old school!”

        Ari’s arrival kept the Class Pon-3 busy with the introductions, among which Henry’s was unexpectedly the quietest : He kept blinking and mumbling his name so low that he had to repeat it three times before the pinkette heard it correctly. While his friends looked at him with a questioning cocked eyebrow, Ari giggled at Henry and told them that the Headmistress had told her that there was a very funny guy in the class and that she had apparently found it. The small blush on his cheek was not lost to Nathan while his other classmates re-focused their attention on the newcomer.

        Though, introductions were cut short as the bell rang at the same time their science teacher, Mr. Turner, walked in the classroom and immediately called for order for all students to sit at their spot. After noticing the new student with her rather visible hair color, Turner placed her next to Dash, who was sitting all alone in the last row. and started to call the roll. While he had questioned her pink hair, the teacher let it go as Ari explained that the Headmistress had accepted to let it slide as they had two teachers with dyed hair. Then he started to call the roll. After finishing the bigger list of the PE students, Turner called the roll of the music department.

“Bluenote?”

“Present!” Beatrice raised her hand swiftly. 

“Buckner-Smith?” Turner called, this time not hearing an answer.

He looked up from his class-lists and noticed the violinist’s absence. Frowning a bit, Turner wrote something next to Fiona’s name before starting the roll call again.

“....Present!”

“Horzowski?”

“Present!”

“Krau…”

“PRESENT!” Viola nearly shouted as she barged inside the classroom in a hurry, Fiona right on her heels.

“.... Nice timing, Miss. Krauss,” Turner nodded with an impressed frown as Viola caught her breath back from running up to the lab. “Though, should such timing happen to be required again, do not forget to knock first!”

“I...I’m sorry, Mr. Turner,” Viola said with a sincere apologetic tone. 

“Sorry as well, sir!” Fiona added slowly.

“Miss Krauss, you can take your seat!” Turner turned his head to his list. “Miss Buckner, you can go out!” he added as Fiona followed Viola to the last spots.

“Hu...Beg pardon?” Fiona let out in confusion, stopping dead in her tracks.

“I’ve already noted you absent, you can go enjoy some time out of the classroom. Meadow?” Turner called casually.

“Huh, present,” the blond answered with a confused expression as Fiona still stood there with her mouth agape while some students snickered at her.

“Excuse me, sir?” Fiona said uneasily as Viola and the rest of her classmates glanced between her and the Sciences teacher. 

“You’re still here?” Turner asked with surprise. 

“Can’t Ah stay for the class?”

“I’m afraid not! You see, I labelled you absent, so I’m bound to not give you class for this morning,” Turner explained. “You should have come earlier!”

“Bu-but.. Ya let Viola in!”

“Well, she was lucky I haven’t noted her absent when she walked in! Parish?”

“That ain’t fair!” Fiona protested earning nods of approval from the class Pon-3 and a good portion of the PE section.

“Ha, there you are! Patterson?” He asked, ignoring Fiona and spotting the two boys and marking them present. “Philharmonica?”

“Sir, the class hasn’t even start…” Octavia began with a frown.

“It would have already if she had come in time or if she had left when I told her to, Miss Philharmonica!” Turner retorted coldly, silencing the young cellist instantly.

“But sir, that’s not fair! Fiona arrived at the same time as I, and you’ve accepted me in class!” Viola argued in Fiona’s defense.

That gesture shocked everyone in the classroom, including the teacher, Fiona and those that knew of the little change in the two violinists’ relationship. The only exception was Ari’ who frowned in confusion and wondered why all the students were gaping like idiots at the curly-haired brunette. Unfazed by the sudden silence, Viola grabbed her backpack and stood up.

“...What are you doing?” Turner asked in shock as Viola grabbed Fiona’s collar and pulled her back to the lab door. 

“You can mark us both absent, sir! That would be fair!” Viola called as she passed through the door, pulling Fiona behind her. “Good day!”

“Huh… Can Ah say someth…”

        Fiona’s remark was cut short by the door closing behind Viola and her, causing all the students, besides Ari’ who was still just confused, to stare in shock at the door. Turner blinked a couple of times before he returned to his presence sheet.

“That was weird,” he let out in shock as he scribbled the word absent next to Viola’s name before he started to give class to a group of shocked teenagers, with the exception of Ari’ who still didn’t understand what the fuss was all about.


~~~~~~~~~~~


They had just came out of two hours of Sciences with Mr. Turner, during which everyone’s attention had been on the escape from the two violinists instead of the lecture. The class Pon-3, along with Ari who had been briefed on the situation by Laura and Harpo, had found Viola and Fiona at one of the cafeteria tables, both leaning on old notebook that laid between them: both were taking notes from it while conversing a bit. 

“Okay, you two! We’ve been patient and understanding as possible!” Beatrice stated as she and her friends sat across the two violinists. “But, now you two are going to tell us everything!!!”

“Ask Miss Only-Fair here,” Fiona responded casually, not looking up from the notebook. “Catchin’ up on Sciences ain’t gonna do itself!”

“Isn’t, Fiona,” Viola stated with a smile. “And I think you’ve covered more than what they saw today in class from my sister’s notes.”

“First, whatever!” Fiona retorted playfully. “Second, Ah prefer to be ahead of schedule, since Ah’m not really that good in sciences!”

“Fair enough,” Viola admitted casually before facing her classmates. “So what do you want to know?”

        The one and common reply she got from her friends was to point at Fiona then at her repeatedly. Ari on the other hand simply rolled her eyes and went to get a chocolate bar from the vending machine.

“Are you two a couple now?” Beatrice asked with narrowed eyes. 

“Where have you been after leaving the club?!” Diana asked angrily. “I was this close from calling the cops!” she added, bringing her forefinger and her thumb a millimeter long distance from each other.

“What exactly happened?! How did you come from ready to bite each other’s nose to what we saw in the club?” Octavia asked with a little bit of giddiness that was quite welcome after the two accusing questions.

“How good of a kisser is Fiona?” Laura asked in genuine curiosity, causing Fiona to look up from her Sciences. “You can’t murder me, it’s not about the s-word!”

“Whatever they asked,” the boys added, pointing at the four questioning girls while the new student came back crunching on her chocolate.

“I’m your new classmate, Arietta! You can call me Ari’!” Ari explained when she saw the curious look on Viola’s face. “And I don’t really care to know what happened between you two, but I’m just going with the flow.”

        Viola nodded slowly while welcoming Arietta to the school when Fiona simply waved at her non-committally. The classy violinist then cast a short look at the scarf-wearing one before she answered with a brief nod.

“So… Yes, we’re a couple now,” Viola admitted with a small blush, her hand reaching for Fiona’s before they entwined their fingers together.

“D’Awwwwwww,” Harpo let out softly when he noticed that, earning questioning looks from the boys. “What?! You’re all thinking it, I’m just the only one manly enough to say it outloud!”

“As for where we were Saturday night,” Viola continued, unfazed by Harpo’s comments. “Well, we’ve spent it in a motel … for huh… privacy!”

“Right, Privacy!” Laura retorted with a knowing smirk as Viola’s face flushed red along with Diana and Beatrice’s. “Please, don’t hit me!” she added when Fiona glared at her.

“Anyway, how exactly it happened… Well, we had a talk Saturday morning, a rather long and stressful talk.” Fiona nodded slowly before caressing her lover’s hand in reassurance, earning another manly d’awwww from Harpo. “… and things evolved from that.”

“Wait, so you’ve been together “together” since Saturday morning?” Octavia asked with a frown. “You could have told us then! We wouldn’t have judged you!”

Viola shook her head. “We weren’t together back then… It all happened at the club…”

“Nice!” Henry commented with a smile.

“And for your question, Laura, I’ll just say she satisfies me….”

“Really naw?!” Fiona asked with a smile.

“Even if her lip-skill is seriously lacking,” Viola smirked with a playful wink.

“It ain’t what ya yelled Saturday night… Or Sunday mornin’ for that matter!”

        Viola’s face turned in a deeper shade of crimson before she gave a small slap on Fiona’s face, only to have her smiling in triumph before she grabbed her lover’s uniform top and pulled her close to press her lips against the flushed violinist ones. Viola widened her eyes in shock before passing her arms around Fiona’s neck and started to kiss back with intensity.

“Wohohoooo!” Laura let out with a wide grin as her classmates looked at the kissing pair with blushes matching Viola’s. “Remember she needs to breath, Fio,” she added playfully when they noticed the Southerner’s tongue make its way past Viola’s more than accepting lips.

        Fiona simply flipped her off, while not breaking the kiss and not looking in her direction.

“Oh, that’s what’s been happening!” A feminine voice mocked from behind Viola, causing the two violinists to break their kiss.

        Gilda and Delilah, both aces of the girls basketball team, had walked up behind Fiona and Viola and were both looking down at them with matching and condescending grins.

“I would never have thought a country bumpkin like you to be open to being a dyke! Growing up on a farm and what not,” Gilda continued slowly, causing Fiona to slowly stand up.

“Fiona,” Viola let out with worry, her hand holding her lover back by the sleeve.

“Krauss, I don’t congratulate you on your pick,” Delilah commented with brief shakes of her head. “You had like every single boy of the school ready to court you, and you picked the one girl who probably can’t afford to even invite you to a dinner once…. Talk about thinking ahead,” she added, snorting dismissively at the dozen of dark glares she had earned in the process.

        When Fiona took one step toward the two jocks, Viola pulled more sharply on her lover’s arm while her classmates also reached their hands to hold her down. Fiona chased all her friends’ hands with a sudden jerk of her body, all but Viola who held on tight. The two violinists exchanged an intense look in silence before Fiona shoved her notebook and her pencil in her bag. She then gently picked Viola’s stuff in one hand and took Viola’s in the other.

“Hey, I’m talking to you!” Delilah called with a frown. “Don’t they teach you manners at the farm, or Da ah have to talk like n’that for ya to un’erstan’?” she added, mocking Fiona’s accent.

        If looks could kill, there would be two piles of dead flesh instead of the two athletic and dislikeable girls. Yet besides that, none of them said a word, and Class Pon-3 just scooted closer to Fiona to make sure she didn’t do anything stupid. The only music student who maintained eye-contact was Ari who simply shook her head at Delilah and Gilda before smiling a bit.

“Why’s the new girl smiling?” Gilda wondered with curiosity. “Those kids are sure weird pussies!”

“So true… I really thought that Buckner was going to cry at some point,” Delilah grinned slowly. “Seriously, what could Krauss see in her?”

“And why exactly do you care about that?!”

“I just don’t get why a girl like her would suddenly start to date a dumb hillbilly like Buckner!” Delilah answered in a snap. “She doesn’t even have the guts to defend herself!!!”

“I suppose that even a dumb hillbilly has heard of the idiom : Silence is best response to imbeciles! Unlike some other students...” a new voice called from behind the pair of jocks who froze with wide shocked eyes at the new voice. 

“V..Vice-principal Sedgwick…” Gilda stammered as she looked at the dark-skinned woman behind them. “How...How long have you been there?”

“Oh, not long! I was there when the Misses Krauss and Buckner seemed to have forgotten the Article 4, alinea 7 of our school rules on appropriate behavior on the school ground,” Theresa explained slowly. “A smooch on the lips between two students in love is all good and cute, -they’re teenagers after all- but tongue play is for outside the school limits. Or someplace where they’re unlikely to get caught, like under the bleachers of our sports facilities.” She mumbled more for herself than for the two terrified students before her. “Now, back to you. I think you two need a crash course on English idiomatic expressions… How about I give you a special lecture today? After the school hours and after warning your parents? Wouldn’t that be just great?”


~~~~~~~~~~~~


“I didn’t ask earlier ‘cause I didn’t want to mention them to Fiona,” Ari stated as the group walked up the stairs to their music class after lunch. “What’s going on with those two bitches?”

“Tensions have been high between our class and Coach Will’s protégés for a while now,” Diana explained slowly. 

“He never got over the fact that I changed of orientation and left the football team in favor of the music group,” Nathan explained with a sigh.

“Add that one time we humiliated them on the basketball court thanks to Fiona’s cousin to the fact that Gilda and Delilah are known to be part of the sourest losers this school has ever known and Fiona’s humble origins, you get what happened this morning,” Octavia explained with a saddened frown. 

“What do you mean by humble origins?” Ari asked with a frown. “This school is far from cheap, if how my brother choked in front of the inscription fee is of any indications! Her family has to be loaded!”

“Well, her family isn’t,” Laura commented softly. “I’m not sure, but I think she’s the only student here thanks to the Philharmonica’s scholarship!”

“...The same Philharmonica as Octavia?” Ari asked in confusion.

“Yes, my Dad’s part of the school board. He set up a scholarship for the musically oriented student… Quite hard to get selected from what I know!” Octavia commented matter-of-factly.

“Oooooh!” Arietta whistled in amazement. “So, you’re like the big-boss of our class?” she asked with admirative eyes.

Octavia blinked in surprise while Diana and Laura giggled at the question.

“No, I’m not…”

“You kinda are, Tavi!” Nathan commented playfully as he walked past them to give Diana the math notes he had borrowed from her during lunch.

“No, I’m not!”

“You’re easily the most talented musician among us… Well, not counting Arietta here, since we haven’t heard her play yet!” Beatrice commented as she caught up with them with Frederic and the rest of the boys.

“Oh, believe me! I’m nothing compared to Octavia!” Ari called with a shake of her head, earning confused stares from her classmates. “I did some researches when my brother said I’d be attending this school. The department website linked to videos of your performances during the last few Canterlot Galas! You rocked!”

“Well, thanks,” Octavia mumbled with her cheeks slightly pink from embarrassment.

“Careful, Octavia, she probably just wants to be in the Boss’ good graces!” Laura joked with a short chuckle.

“Stop that! I’m no one’s boss!” Octavia argued with a frown.

“Well, you’re our class representative,” Diana commented slowly.

“I have never been designated for that position, and you all know it!” Octavia retorted as they walked inside classroom 313.

“Who better than ya, Tavi?” Fiona asked from the class stage while she was busy tuning her instrument. “The teach’ lives even closer than next door to ya!”

“It’s only logical for you to be our representative,” Viola added as she opened her violin case to take her own instrument.

“Whatever!” Octavia frowned sourly as she walked to her desk to drop her bag.

“Our main teacher’s Octavia’s neighbor?” Arietta asked pensively.

“Roommate would more close to the truth,” Harpo replied as he delicately threw his backpack against his deck and climb on stage.

“Huh?!”

“We’ll explain later!” Laura assured after having dropped her jacket and her bag at her desk.

“Okay,” Arietta let out before she glanced at her new classmates putting their stuff at their respective desk before each taking their instruments on stage. “Are we having a rehearsal?”

“Oh, right! We completely forgot to tell you that!” Octavia face-palmed softly. “See, the responsibles for the New year’s Eve’s Gala are coming here to audition us on the first of December. So, we’re practicing all together.”

“Don’t they only audition one or two persons for each of Canterlot schools.” Ari tilted her head in confusion. “Isn’t supposed to be up to our teacher to pick the two best players of the group and then present them to the organisation?”

“Usually, yes, but this year our teacher managed to convince the organisation to audition all of us,” Octavia explained slowly. “I still wonder how she managed that….”


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


“Patricia, dear, how many more batches of cupcakes do you have to send to Canterlot?”

“Don’t worry, Mrs Cake! It’s the last sample I have to bake… That catering contract for Canterlot Gala is in the bag, I tell you! IN THE BAG!!!!!”


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


“I think she hopes the band for the Gala is only composed by some of her students,” Laura commented slowly. “Hey, imagine if we would all be selected! Wouldn’t that be great?!”

“Ah think ya’re hopin’ a bit too hard there!” Fiona stated with a shake of her head. “Not all of us are lookin’ forward bein’ selected.”

“You don’t?!” Viola asked in stupor, her expression mimicked by some of her classmates.

“Sorta… Ah mean… Ah would appreciate to be able to play, but Ah know it’s gonna be stressful,” Fiona explained with a shrug. “In ma case, since it would be ma first important gig, Ah’d probably sweatin’ enough to fill a pool…”

“And, Viola would have a swim in it,” Laura stated before frowning at herself. “I’m losing my funk… I could have done better!”

“And you’re lucky I have nothing to throw at you,” Viola threatened with narrowed, blue eyes aiming straight at Laura’s jugular. “...if only…” she whispered while brushing her finger on the string of her bow, as if it was the edge of a blade.

“Anyway, Laura, could you install a microphone for Arietta instead of making bad jokes about Viola and Fiona being a couple?” Octavia asked casually. “Since Scratch showed you how to use that thing,” she added while pointing at the sound consoles.

“Our teacher records us so that we can hear ourselves exactly where we do something wrong,” Diana explained at Ari’s cocked eyebrow while Laura stood up from her spot.

“And then she tells us that she’s not bossing us around,” Laura muttered playfully before chuckling softly.

“Zita, Ragazzina!” [Silence, Little girl!] Octavia rolled her eyes before blinking in confusion. “Oh, God.. I’m becoming just like Scratch more and more….”

“...Hang on! Becoming like who?” Ari asked in a suspicious tone.

“The teach babbles in Italian every now and then,” Harpo explained with a smirk. “A habit that Octavia seemed to have taken as her own.” Octavia replied with a sharp gesture of her hand. “Along with gestures like that that we don’t really understand the meaning of…”

“So our teacher is Italian and is named Scratch?!” Ari asked with an angered frown, earning puzzled responses from Class Pon-3. “Does she have blue hair and really, really huge breasts?!”

They aren’t that bi…. Why do I think about watermelons now? Octavia wondered with a puzzled frown that matched her friends, even if it wasn’t for the same reason.

“Sounds like you know her,” Beatrice commented slowly. “You’re probably not a fan of DJ Pon-3, are you?”

“Damn straight I am not!!!” Ari snorted sourly. “Why would anyone be a fan of that good-for-nothing Has-been?!” 

“Huh?!!!” All her classmates let out in shock, while Octavia’s thoughts of watermelons were burned out to make way for a righteous anger.

“Run that by us again,” Laura voiced Octavia’s demand before she could open her mouth. “Good-for-what Has-what?”

“What?! That chick’s musical talent is as fake as her boobs!” Ari growled angrily.

OOOOOOOH, you did not just say that, donna-tagliere!!! [...., Chopping-Board-Woman!] Octavia’s mind was suddenly overfilled with scenes of tortures involving the until-now nice pinkette. “I’m sorry, what?!”

“PRONTI, RAGAZZI?!” [Ready, guys?!] Vinyl’s voice boomed from the corridor before Ari could voice her retort. “I hope you’ve got a nice lunch, ‘cause I’ve been told the new girl has arrived, we’ve got to show her how cool we…” She excitedly walked inside the room and her excitement died down when she saw Arietta glaring at her. “....are….”

“Vinyl,” Ari whispered angrily.

“....You’re my new student?” Vinyl asked slowly, her magenta eyes blinking in shock.

“Hmm-hmm!” Ari nodded with a more than displeased frown. “So, you’re teaching now…. How weird…”

“.....”

“What’s going on?” Diana asked Octavia in a whisper while Vinyl and Ari were staring at each other.

“I have no idea,” Octavia replied softly, though her face still showed anger aimed at the pinkette.

“Mannaggia!” [Damned!] Vinyl sighed while pinching the bridge of her nose. “I suppose your brother told you…”

“What you did Saturday night? Oh yes, he did!” Ari’s frown deepened, causing even more confusion in the ranks of Class Pon-3. “He’s still hurting, in case you’re wondering.”

“Well, I wasn’t,” Vinyl replied slowly. “You lot, start practicing your pieces, I’ll be right back!” she demanded quietly to her already ready students before turning heel toward the door. 

“What just happene…” Beatrice wondered outloud before they heard Vinyl’s voice shouting something in the corridor

“Ma che cazzo ho fatto a Dio per avere la sorella del mio ex in classe due giorni dopo che c'ho schiacciato le palle!? FANTASTICO!!!!”

[What did I do to God to have my ex’s sister in my class two days after I crushed his balls!? JUST GREAT!!!!]

> Pon-3's lonely flautist
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“.......So,” Octavia let out after a ten minutes long silence during which she was embraced by her lover/teacher who was sitting behind her. “You were into boys before meeting me?”

“Really?! That’s really the first thing you ask after I tell you that Ari’s brother is my ex?” Vinyl asked back with a cocked eyebrow.

“Well, I thought you were only into girls,” Octavia replied with a brief pout before her expression slightly brightened. “Does that mean I made you switch side?” she asked with excitement, and a playful glint in her eyes while looking back at her lover’s face.

“..... You drank coffee again?” Vinyl asked in an inquisitorial tone which surprised Octavia quite a bit.

“No!” Vinyl’s cerise eyes narrowed right before hers. “Sul serio!” A light blue eyebrow shot up the teacher’s brow. “...... Just one cup with a lot of cream when I was waiting for you after school,” she admitted softly.

“Brava ragazza,” [Good girl,] Vinyl whispered in Octavia’s ear, making the younger girl shiver. “Always tell the truth to your teacher,” she recommended playfully. “As for your question: No, it wasn’t you who made me realize my attraction for the fairer sex…”

“Oh,” Octavia let out in obvious disappointment. “Then who did?”

“...Aren’t you a little too curious about that?” Vinyl asked with a roll of her eyes.

“No,” Octavia replied softly. “Come on, you can tell me!”

“Well, if you really want to know,” Vinyl said with a brief, chuckled sigh. “It was mostly because I spent most of my afternoons as a teenager in my mother’s studio. A daily exposure to models like : Mi Amore Cadenza, Kiku Sanagi, or Fleur De Lys made me realize that I actually found women just as attractive as guys like Soren of the Wondercolts.” Vinyl paused a few seconds before smiling in remembrance. “The fact that I actually stumbled on two of them fooling around in a dressing room once only made me realize much more stuff… And that, apparently, toes are very important in the bedroom...”

“.....Toes?” Octavia asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“I know, right?!” Vinyl asked back softly. “Chi l’avrebbe mai pensato?” [Who would have ever thought of that?] she added in a whisper, more for herself than for Octavia.

“No one sensible I suppose,” Octavia sourly replied, pouting in disappointment.

“Hey, now! You are my very first girlfriend, Ottavia,” Vinyl added, nuzzling the young girl’s neck tenderly. “So don’t get all gloomy on me over who made who realize stuff.”

“...All right… Did you explain the situation to Ms Heliopolis?” Octavia asked, her voice showing she had been a bit reassured by her girlfriend’s statement.

“Yep!” Vinyl let out with a sigh. “To her, Theresa and Selene. I also said what I did to Neon when we were at the club last saturday.”

“You mean the crushing part?” Octavia asked slowly, earning a puzzled glance from Vinyl. “You yelled about it in Italian when you left the classroom,” she reminded softly.

“Oh, right! I did tell them about that too,” Vinyl explained in a soft groan. “Theresa freaked out as expected. Celeste remained impassible and neutral, like always. And Selene basically cheered me for it…Which was something I wasn’t expecting from her to be honest.”

“Ms. Sedgwick probably didn’t appreciate that last part.”

“Not really,” Vinyl replied with a sheepish chuckle. “I think she’ll do a seminar on violent reactions both for me, and Selene.”

“What happened then?”

“They made me promise to never physically abuse Neon’s parts again, and that I should treat his sister like any other student,” Vinyl explained slowly. “Celeste then told me that she would see Ari after school hours to make it clear that I’m going to treat her like a teacher is supposed to treat a student. She also added that she’d expect the same from her as well.”

“Do you think she’ll do that?” Octavia asked worriedly.

“Only time will tell, Tesoro,” Vinyl let out quietly before letting go of Octavia to stand up. “We should probably go in the kitchen. I doubt that dinner is going to make itself, or that your father would make it for us…”

“He’d have to be here to do so,” Octavia replied matter-of-factly, as she followed Vinyl out of the twenty-two year old’s room. “He had to remain at work tonight.”

“Again?!” Vinyl asked with a frown. “That’s the tenth time this month, and we're only the fifteenth of November. Has your dad ever heard about the word 'rest'?”

“Yes, he has,” Octavia replied matter-of-factly. “He calls it bi-monthly golf weekend.”

“He should take it easy,” Vinyl commented with a sigh. “He’s not getting younger…”

“First of all, Carina,” [..., Sweetie,] Octavia raised one finger at her teacher. “Don’t ever say that in front of him. Second, My father’s not that old…”

“He’s the same age as my Nonna,” Vinyl retorted with a shrug.

“Oh, because your grandmother is fifty-one, huh?” Octavia asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“....Okay, Nonna is fifty-four, but still, that’s close enough,” Vinyl admitted sheepishly. 

“Wait, what?”

“She was sixteen when she had my mom, who was sixteen and something when I was born,” Vinyl explained casually. “Mom never liked the feeling of rubber….” she let out, shuddering in discomfort when she remembered her mother’s unwanted explanation.

“I did not need to hear that,” Octavia whispered as cold shivers ran down her spine.

"I can assure you that you weren't the only one."


**********************************************************************************************************


        The following week had been a bit tense for the Class Pon-3, thanks to the auditions for the Grand New Year Gala coming up, the daily rehearsals it implied, the rocky arrival of Arietta, and her past with their teacher. Her feud with Vinyl had warranted Ari a lot more attention from the other students, but not exactly the kind of attention she had hoped to get at her new school.

Between Gilda’s crew, who kept praising her for talking bad to a teacher, and her actual classmates, who were giving her the cold shoulder during the school breaks, the only pink-haired student of Celestia’s Royal Academy wasn’t enjoying the change of school. And it started showing in her playing during Thursday morning’s rehearsals, when she kept missing notes on the flute solo she was going to audition with- a solo of her own composition-. 

        Vinyl sighed slowly as Ari took her breath back to continue her performance from the note she had missed a couple of seconds ago. It was the fifth time she had interrupted her song, and she had only been playing the first verse of it. Most of her classmates remained stoic whenever a mistake happened, but the other flautist of the class sported a genuinely compassionate expression at her struggles.

“Arietta,” Vinyl called softly when the performance was once again interrupted by a missed note. “Do you want to take a short break?”

“....” Ari opened her mouth a couple of times before her voice came out. “...y..Yes….Huh… Can I go to the toilet?” she asked, her cheeks red of embarrassment and her voice barely above a whisper.

“Sure!” Vinyl said with a nod before Ari put her instrument in her case, and walked out of the classroom. “Okay, guys. This has to stop,” she stated calmly to her other students.

“....What has to stop?” Harpo asked after they all looked at each other in confusion.

“We’re not doing anything,” Laura let out slowly, earning a few nods from her classmates.

“That’s exactly the problem,” Vinyl retorted slowly. “Do not think that I didn’t notice how you’ve been ignoring her since her first class with me.” Henry, Beatrice, and Nathan turned to look at Octavia who was as shocked as them by that remark. “No, it’s not Octavia who told me: I saw it for myself.”

“Well, she was horrible with you,” Beatrice reminded sheepishly.

“Yeah!” Octavia let out strongly. “She kept saying you didn’t have any real talent.” she added, earning approving nods from the majority of her classmates.

“Among with other things about you that weren’t real,” Laura added in whisper before Diana poked her side with her flute. “Ouch!”

“Shush, you!” Diana whispered in a threatening tone.

“Guys,” Vinyl called, waving for the calm. “I can appreciate that you’re siding with me on this. I really can, but it’s neither necessary, nor fair for Arietta.” Vinyl looked at her students with calm. “Yes, she doesn’t like what I did as a professional, much like a lot of you when we first met!” Vinyl reminded slowly. “It did take a while for some of you to fully accept me as a teacher,” she added, glancing at Viola who held her gaze for a few seconds before looking down in shame.

        She paused to let that sink into her other students’ heads.

“She doesn’t like me, and she probably has reasons to do so. Let her have those reasons, and act normal with her,” Vinyl demanded softly. “Just give her a chance, like you did with me.”


**********************************************************************************************************




“Theo, can I change school?”

“Sis, Alard did me a huge favor to get you enlisted in that school’s music program which YOU told me was the best there was.”

“That was before I knew your stupid ex was the teacher!”

“Who are you talking about?! I’m pretty sure I never dated a teacher.”

“PON-3! She’s my music teacher!”

“What?! You’re joking right? How could she of all people have become a teacher?”

“I don’t know, and I don’t care! I’ll not have her as my teacher!!!”







”So, did you phone to the school?”

“Yeah. But I don’t think I can have her fired.”

“What?! Who do you want to get fired?”

“Well, Scratch DID assault me last Saturday, if you remember! I had to tell her employers that one of their teachers is prone to violence.”

“That’s not why you said you’d call the school. You said that you’d try to see if I could be authorized to not attend the classes with her, and have like a private teacher.”

“I know, but I’m already paying for that school, I’m not going to pay a private teacher just because you can’t stand her…”

“Says the guy who wants to get his ex fired from her job because you and her had a spat at the club…”

“HEY! Don’t backsass me, Ari! Either way, I talked with your Vice-principal, and she explained in full detail why the school can’t get rid of her at the moment. She held me on the phone for more than forty minutes. I even hung up at some point because I couldn’t stand it.”

“YOU WHAT?! THAT’S MY VICE-PRINCIPAL, YOU MORON!”

“She just phoned back to continue her explanation. She kept talking, and talking… I didn’t escape it...”


 




”What do you mean, you’re not going to school today?!”

“I mean that I’m not going!”

“How, come on! Suck it up a little, Ari! You can stand having two hours of class with her, can’t you?”

“That’s not just Scratch the problem! I... I don’t want to go to that school anymore! I hate it there!”

“Why?! Because of Scratch?”

“I JUST SAID IT WASN’T JUST ABOUT HER!!!”

“Then, why? Are the other teachers mean to you?”

“No.”

“Someone’s bullying you?”

“No!”

“You asked a boy out, and he said no, and now you’re embarrassed to show up at school again?”

“NO! OF COURSE NOT!”

“THEN WHAT’S THE…. Raaaaghh…. Look, Arietta. I have a busy day planned today, so I don’t have the time for this. Either you go take your bag, or you decide to remain here alone for the rest day. I’ll wait in the car, but I’m leaving in two minutes with or without you.”

“I’ll be alone even at school….”



        Two sheepish knocks on the door of the stall Ari was quietly crying in broke her out of her memories of this morning. Ari hadn’t even heard someone come in the restroom. She quickly wiped her tears from her eyes, before she took a short breath to try to sound casual.

“It’s occupied,” Ari let out softly in response.

“I know,” Laura’s voice whispered from the other side of the door. “I… I sorta heard you,” she admitted slowly.

“What are you doing here?” Ari asked dryly, doing her best to ignore what the lyrist had just said as she opened the door of her stall. 

“You’ve been in there for more than ten minutes,” Laura explained matter-of-factly. “Scratch asked me to see if you were doing okay….”

“Great, that bitch sends her lackeys after me now,” Ari muttered under her breath as she examined her eyes in the restroom’s mirror.

        Laura simply sighed in response, and crossed her arms as she looked at Ari’s back.

“She asked if one of us could go see how you were doing, and I volunteered to do so,” Laura stated slowly.

“Why?” Ari asked, confused that Laura, the Pon-3 fangirl of her class had volunteered to do so.

“Well, mostly because Henry going into the girls’ restroom to see how you were doing would have been creepy,” Laura explained with a short chuckle. “But it was also because, out of all the girls in our class, I’m the most diplomatic one.”

“.... Your jokes are really not as good as you pretended them to be last monday,” Ari stated after a short pause, seeing Laura’s reflexion in the mirror shrug at her. “Anyway, as you can see, I’m perfectly fine so you can…”

“I may not be an expert, but I seriously doubt that crying in a toilet is being perfectly fine,” Laura remarked calmly.

“I wasn’t crying!” Ari snapped as she turned around to face angrily the pale-haired lyrist.

“Right, sorry! You weren’t exactly crying. I heard sniffles, and sobs..… You were snobbing then,” Laura explained slowly under the cold glare of her pink-haired classmate. “... Though, at least you weren’t snobbing like we did with you for the past week and a half....”

“....What?” Ari asked back, her gaze filled with shock at what Laura had just said in a sheepish, non-comical chuckle.

“Scratch gave us a good view of our attitude toward you, and I’d like to apologize for giving you the cold shoulder,” Laura stated slowly, looking up from the elbow she was rubbing to see the surprise in Ari’s face.

“So… Because that bitch tells you to feel sorry for me, you just do it?!” Ari asked angrily after a few seconds.

“Well, that bitch, as you say, didn’t tell us that. She just let us know that we should give you the chance you deserve in her opinion,” Laura explained sheepishly. “Now, if you consider that it’s feeling sorry for you....” she paused for a short moment before shrugging. “Meh ...Can’t do much about that, can I?”

Laura expected Ari to hold her glare against her casual demeanor, only to have the pinkette turn her back to her. Ari whispered that Laura could just leave her alone as she looked down at the restroom sink. Laura rested her hand on Ari’s shoulder before the pinkette jerked it away. The pinkette wiped her eyes one last time before she went out of the restroom, leaving Laura on her own.

“..... Yeah, I guess I was a bit too optimistic on this one,” Laura said to her reflection in the mirror. “But, I know better than to quit after one try! To victory!” she stated with confidence as she bumped fist with the mirror image of herself. “....... I’m talking to, and fist-bumping myself…. Meh!” she shrugged calmly before heading out of the restroom to go back to her classroom.


**********************************************************************************************************


        At lunch time, Ari took her plate to an empty table, as far away as possible from the one occupied by Beatrice, and Viola, knowing that the rest of her classmates would join them. She took a forkful of her plate of pastas as someone sat across of her. She ignored that person, thinking it was probably Gilda or Delilah, who both had often come to dine with her, until she noticed from the corner of her eye that it was a much frailer girl that had sat before her.

“Bon Appetit!” Laura waved with a warm smile as Ari stopped chewing on her food just before the lyrist took a large bite of her sandwich.

“....What are you doing?” Ari asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“I’m eating a sandwich,” Laura replied matter-of-factly, nodding at her food. “...Something wrong?” she asked when Ari kept looking at her as if she had something dirty on her face.

“You usually sit with Diana at lunch,” Ari reminded slowly.

“Don’t worry. There she comes!” Laura said, pointing at something behind the pinkette’s right.

        Ari turned around to see the petite blonde sheepishly walking toward their table with her plate in her hands. Diana stopped right next to the empty chair beside Ari before looking in the pinkette’s direction.

“Can I sit here?” she asked in a calm, soft-spoken tone.

“....I don’t see why not,” Ari let out after a few seconds.

“Thanks,” Diana replied as she sat next to the puzzled pink-haired girl who soon started to look around. “It’s just us today,” she stated with a small smile.

“What do you mean by just you?”

“Well, Laura told me how you reacted to her apology in the toilets,” Diana explained, lowering her voice so that only Ari and Laura could hear it. “It’s probably for the best we don’t come all at once to apologize for the rather bad welcome week.”

“So, you’re all going to apologize for it just because Scratch says you have to?” Ari asked with a cold tone.

“Didn’t it occur to you that we might have other reasons to apologize?” Laura asked back in Diana’s stead, before pulling a large piece of chicken breast out from between her sandwich’ slices of bread. “The teafff gotch influenfe, but not thaf mufff!”

“The slob’s right,” Diana nodded slowly. “We’re not willing to apologize to you because we pity you, nor is it because Scratch asked us to...”

“Then what’s your opinion on the matter?” Ari asked with narrowed eyes. “What’s your reason?”

“Well, I personally think you’re wrong for telling us that Scratch doesn’t have any skills to teach us,” Diana admitted slowly. “But, I still shouldn’t have acted like that with you just because of that. I want to apologize because what I did was wrong. I’ll understand if you don’t want to forgive us on the spot, but I just hope we could be really good friend with some time.”

“Just for that?” Ari asked in a whisper.

“YEP!” Diana nodded with a warm smile. “THAT, and, to be completely honest with you, also because I’m afraid of what Scratch would do if we continue to ignore you like the plague,” she added sheepishly as she poked her forefingers together.

“Huuuh, what are you talking about?” Ari asked in confusion.

“Well, she might tell my Mom, and that would lead to a deprivement of muffins,” Diana explained quickly, a hint of fear lingering in her voice. “I don’t want that to happen!”

“So you want to be friends with me just for not getting deprived of pastries?” Ari asked incredulously before turning her head sombrily to Laura who was swallowing her piece of chicken. “What’s your excuse then, Laura? No more weekends at the ranch if your parents learn that you’re not nice with the new girl?”

“Lighten up. I was j…” Diana started before Laura interrupted her.

“Nah, I’m just being nice with you because you’re super hot, and I figured you wouldn’t want to engage pleasing physical contact with me if we’re on bad terms,” Laura explained matter-of-factly, causing Ari to freeze in shock, and Diana to slam her hand on her face.

“Why? Why? Why do you always have to take it down to THAT level?!” Diana asked the white-haired lyrist in a long, desperate sigh.

“I’m a hormonal teenager without a girlfriend, and two of the prettiest girls I know became lesbian with one another… So I think I have every reason to be a little bit frustrated,” Laura explained before she saw Ari’s fork fall in her plate.

“You’re kidding, right?” Ari asked in a whisper a few seconds later. “You’re not into me like that, right?” she said worriedly.

“Of course not. We were both messing with you a bit” Laura assured mirthfully. “I admit that you’re pretty good-looking, but I noticed how you checked the boys out last monday.” She winked softly as Ari blushed in embarrassment. “Just don’t get too close to Nathan, because little Muffin here would terminate you with her Kung-fu gimmicks!”

“Wha…”

        Before Ari could finish her sentence, Diana had moved her food off her tray in order to slam the grey plastic violently on Laura’s left hand. The lyrist let go of her three quarter eaten sandwich to try to push the tray off her crushed hand, but her enterprise was doomed to failure as Diana kept pushing it down with one hand. Ari’s eyes widened in shock at the sight of a whimpering lyrist trying to free her hand from the trap held in place by the flautist who had started to eat her salad with her unoccupied hand.

“....So you do kung-fu?” Ari asked, causing Diana to shake her head as she swallowed.

“Kickboxing actually,” Diana corrected softly. “I started a couple of years ago. It’s a great way to let off some steam.” She nodded at the still struggling Laura. “It’s also great to keep that wild animal in check,” she added playfully as she let go of her tray.

“Huh-huh,” Ari let out while Laura cradled her left hand softly. “...So it was all a joke?”

“The part about the muffins deprivement was just a joke,” Diana replied softly. “The part about us wanting to be friend with you is one-hundred percent real,” she added with sincerity. “Pinky Swear!” Diana called as she extended her little finger to the pink-haired girl.

“...You know that I still don’t think too highly about Scratch, right?” Ari reminded slowly after eyeing the offered little finger.

“It took some time for all of us to get used to her,” Diana replied warmly. “Except Laura, but she was a huge Pon-3 fangirl to begin with,” she added, nodding at the lyrist who was blowing on the reddening back of her left hand.

“And if I never get used to her?” Ari asked slowly.

“Then we’ll try to avoid talking about her with you,” Diana stated with a shrug. “Just try to avoid saying she’s a bad musician in front of Laura.”

“....I think I can do that,” Ari said calmly as she entwined her little finger with Diana’s.

“I’d gladly join that pinky swear,” Laura stated in a slightly pained voice. “But I think Diana broke my little finger.” Instantly Diana, and Ari turned their heads to her to see her extending her little finger up in the air while staring at it with intensity. “Oh wait…” she said as it crooked repeatedly before the two other girls. “I’m not left-handed, so I can join even if it is broken!”




> The day before the auditions.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

        Morning before the auditions for the Grand Gala, in Canterlot’s business center.

“Shouldn’t I be rehearsing my piece for tomorrow’s audition?” Octavia asked in a trembling voice as the cold wind that swept the parking lot of Canterlot’s office towers made her wish she hadn’t agreed to leave the delicious warmth of her house’s music room.

“Sunday’s biking lesson day, Ottavia,” Vinyl reminded casually as she placed a pair of empty soda cans about two meters from one another in front of her bike, which Octavia was straddling.

“Yes, I know but I didn’t think you’d make me ride your bike in this weather,” Octavia retorted slowly, her teeth chattering thanks to the low temperature.

“Perché no?” [Why not?] Vinyl asked as she walked away from her lover to place another pair of cans a couple of meters before her bike. “It hasn’t rained, snowed, and there hasn’t been a frost yet. It’s just cold, and windy.”

“Exactly!” Octavia shouted reproachfully. “And the audition is TOMORROW!” she reminded vigorously.

“We won’t be staying here for too long today,” Vinyl stated calmly while placing other cans in the deserted parking lot. “And frankly, the only thing you need for tomorrow’s audition is to stop thinking about it for a couple of hours.”

“First of all I don’t think about it all the time,” Octavia reminded sternly. “Second of all, I wasn’t selected the years before by fooling around on a bike. And, thirdly, even if I wanted to take a break from rehearsing, I would have picked something more warming to do…. Like...huh...huh… Cuddling in front of the fireplace!” Octavia called with flaming red cheeks.

“Since your Dad claimed the fireplace for the day, I don’t think that last idea would have worked,” Vinyl shouted back from afar after she placed the last pair of cans on the ground. “But I’ll give you an A for the idea, because I would have been totally up for it otherwise,” she added, reinforcing Octavia’s blush, as she turned around to look back at the bike. “Ok, the course is in place, get ready yourself!”

Octavia let out a brief sigh to calm the hotness she felt in her cheeks, and to express her frustration over being out in the cold as well. She then took a glance at the can-made gates Vinyl had placed before the bike. The course formed a two meters-wide reversed “S” that ended with a perpendicular straight line that looked to be about 10 meters long. 

Octavia frowned a bit at the course set by Vinyl. It looked as simple as the one Vinyl had made her do at the end of her first day with the bike, three weeks ago. While Octavia was all about safety, and taking baby steps to learn how to ride a motorcycle, she had to admit she was a bit disappointed that Vinyl didn’t made her do more than just can-made courses already. She didn’t express it, as her motorcycle teacher had been very clear on the first day that she would not let Octavia drive on her own outside of an empty parking lot until Vinyl said otherwise, and that the cellist had passed the first part of the motorcycle license exams. 

“What do you want me to do?” Octavia asked.

“Simple!” Vinyl started to explained as she took place next to the gate at the end of the straight line of the course. “You drive the bike through the gates as slowly as you can without putting a foot on the ground -though if you do during the first times it’s okay- and I’ll time you.”

Not too complicated. “How much time do I have?”

“You have to pass the final gate in more than twenty seconds,” Vinyl replied casually over the blowing wind as she took her cellphone out of her pocket. “Whenever you feel like it, you can go.”

“Less than twenty seconds…. I think I can do that!” Octavia whispered to herself as she picked up the helmet she received on her birthday that was lying between her and the handles.

        Once her helmet was in place, Octavia kicked the motorcycle’s support stand, and started the engine. She took a short breath in, and out before she drove forward. She passed the first gate easily, but tensed a little bit when she approached the second one, the one that marked her first about-turn.

Okay… Just like Vinyl showed you two weeks ago. Octavia thought intensively. Turn the handle just a bit to the right, while leaning to the right as well….

        As her actions followed her train of thought, Octavia leaned a little bit too much to the right, and moved her foot from the footrest, ready to put it on the ground in case the bike would fall. Luckily it didn’t happen, and Octavia stepped on the gas a little bit once the motorcycle was almost out of the curve, while tilting it back to its balance point. She let out a brief relieved sigh before she engaged the bike into the left turn-about. 

        Her confidence slightly boosted by the passing of the first bend, Octavia managed to passed the second one faster, and this time without moving her foot from the footrest. She drove through the last turn-about without much difficulty, and then engaged the final turn left to pass the first gate of the short, final straight. 

        The motorcycle hummed loudly as Otavia sped up, passing the last gate merely a second later, prompting Vinyl into pressing on her phone’s screen to stop the timer. Vinyl turned around, cocking an eyebrow as Octavia kept on driving forward before making a wide u-turn a dozen of meters away from the gate. Octavia straightened up the motorcycle after the turn, and slowly came to stop between the final gate of the course Vinyl had set up.

“L’ho fatto bene?” [Did I do well?] Octavia asked excitedly, after she put her foot on the ground and pulled her helmet’s visor up.

“Sei stata bravissima,” [You were great,] Vinyl said with a warm smile. “I didn’t think you would complete the course without putting your foot on the ground on the first try. And, that final u-turn was really well done.”

“Thanks!” Octavia beamed with pride.

“But, sadly you still failed the exercise,” Vinyl stated with a wince.

“UH!?” Octavia let out in shock. “How come?”

“Well, your time is way too short,” Vinyl explained slowly. “I told you to do it in more than twenty seconds, and you did it in twelve.”

“Oh.” Octavia let out sheepishly. “I guess I misunderstood you when you talked about that time limit… Sorry.”

“Mah, don’t worry that pretty head of yours,” Vinyl reassured with a wave, and a smile. “At least, it showed that you’re more at ease on the bike, which is quite a good thing. The only problem is the slow speed tests.”

“The slow speed tests?” Octavia asked in confusion.

“For the motorcycle license exams, there are two tests that must be done at slow speed,” Vinyl explained matter-of-factly. “Well, I say two, but it’s basically twice the same exercise with just the mirrored course for the second test.”

“To pass those tests, I must complete this course in more than 20 seconds twice?” Octavia asked softly.

“Well, there are others maneuvers besides the course you just did, but those aren’t timed so I’ll tell you more about them another day.” Vinyl stated calmly. “We’ll just focus on your timing today, so that you can get back to your completely unnecessary rehearsals,” she added with a chuckle

Octavia first replied to that remark by sticking her tongue out in a completely mature manner, causing Vinyl to laugh even louder.

“So? Ready to try again?” Vinyl asked after she calmed down.

“I guess, but even if I now know that I have to take it slow, how do you want me to manage to do that in over twenty seconds?” Octavia asked with worry. 

“Do you remember the tricks I taught you about your balance on the bike?” Octavia answered Vinyl’s question with a nod. “Use them, and you should do fine.“

“Okay… But I’m not sure I could do it without putting my foot down this time,” Octavia let out slowly.

“Were you instantly good when you started playing the cello?” Vinyl asked casually. 

“Of course not,” Octavia replied with a shake of her head. “I still had to practice a lot, even if my father says I always had an affinity with the cello.”

“Then, don’t worry about not doing it right the first few times,” Vinyl stated calmly. “With the right motivation, I’m sure you’d get the hang of it really quick.”

“Well, I do want to be back home where it’s warm, and apparently the sooner I can do this course in over twenty seconds, the sooner we’re going back. Right?”

“Not exactly the motivation I had in mind, but that could work too,” Vinyl said with a shrug.

“And what exactly did you have in my mind?” Octavia asked suspiciously.

“You and me making out for a very long time if you get a time over twenty seconds in less than five tries,” Vinyl replied with a sly grin, and a wink.

“.....It’s Sunday, Vinyl,” Octavia reminded with a shake of her head. “We already established it as our make-out day. You’re going to have to think bigger than….” she started as Vinyl brought her head closer to the young cellist’s.

“Pensavo lasciare ti toccare sotto la mia camicia, e ti farò sapere ché non ho messo un reggiseno oggi....” [I was thinking of letting you have a feel under my shirt, and I’ll let you know that I didn’t put a bra on today... ] Vinyl whispered into Octavia’s open visor in a faint purr.

        Octavia’s face turned bright red as her mind processed what Vinyl had just uttered to her. She moistened her suddenly dry lips as Vinyl moved her head away, resisting the urge to fan herself.

“Is that motivating enough for you, Miss Philharmonica?” Vinyl asked with a sly grin.

Octavia gulped nervously before she whispered her answer with a slow nod.

“Y...Yes…. I’...I’ll just get back to the start of the course,” she let out in a cracking, squeaky voice, before she pulled the visor back down, and slowly drove the bike away from the evil temptress that was her lover, and teacher.

I’m almost ashamed to do that…. Vinyl thought with a mental chuckle as a flustered Octavia moved the bike back on the start line.  ALMOST!


******************************************************************************************************


The late morning before the auditions for the Grand Gala, Horzowski’s residence.

        From the second floor came the soft melody of the family’s grand piano. A melody that Mr, and Mrs Horzowski were enjoying peacefully as their housekeeper served them both a cup of tea for them to drink while reading through the couple of newspapers and magazines she had also brought into the small lounge of their house.

“Thank you, Bernadette,” Mr Horzowski said with a brief smile to the brown-haired housekeeper as he took the Canterlot Times she was handing him. “Tell me, don’t we have some little cakes to go with the tea?”

“Oswald,” His wife called in a warning tone before Bernadette could answer, not looking up from the fashion magazine she was leafing through. “I don’t need to remind you that the doctor said to not eat too much sugary treats.”

“Now, one little madeleine with my tea isn’t going to be a problem, Martha,” Oswald retorted playfully.

“The problem usually is that you don’t stop at one,” Martha countered drily, turning the page of her magazine.

“That’s so not true,” Oswald replied in an offended tone, turning his face toward the housekeeper. ”Isn’t it, Bernadette?”

        The brown-haired young woman looked back and forth between her two employers before focusing her gaze on the prone form of the family’s black labrador just next to Oswald’s chair.

“Would you look at that! I think Dexter wants to go play in the yard,” Bernadette let out casually just before the dog stood up instantly at the mention of his name. “Come on, boy!”

        The brunette then turned around, and left the small lounge, with an excited labrador following her while wagging his tail rapidly. After that, Martha looked up from her magazine to cast a knowing grin at her pouting husband before mouthing the words ‘I told you so’. 

        Leaving her employers to their discussion about Mr. Horzowski’s intake of sugar, Bernadette was about to lead the dog to the back door, which was located in the house’s well furnished veranda, when Dexter stopped in the middle of the hall. The black labrador sniffed at the front door for a couple of seconds, and then scratched the lacquered wood with his right forepaw, whining softly.

“Huh?” Bernadette let out once she realized that the dog wasn’t after her anymore. “What is it?”

        Dexter kept whining quietly at the door before the puzzled housekeeper decided to open it to see what was troubling the dog. She unlocked it, and pulled it open swiftly afterwards. Bernadette heard a faint yelp of surprise coming from just outside the house as Dexter barked, and rushed into the legs of the person that stood just before the door. As the labrador rubbed all its length against the newcomer’s knees, Bernadette needed but a second to recognize who was the young, light-brown-haired girl clad in a thick, light blue coat, and a matching wooly hat.

“Ah, Beatrice, what a pleasant surprise to see you!” Bernadette called warmly with a smile. “Dexter must have felt you were about to ring the bell.”

“Did he now?” Beatrice asked with a short chuckle as she rubbed the flanks of the dog vigorously. “It seems that Frederic was right about how good Dexter’s nose is. After all, it’s not like I’ve been standing in front of the door for the last ten minutes thinking about whether I should ring the bell or just run away like a thief. Hahahaha,” she added with rosy cheeks, and a laugh that Bernadette couldn’t describe with any other term than forced.

“If you say so,” the housekeeper let out slowly before regaining her usual composure. “Now, do come in! I’ll tell Frederic you’re here,” she added as she invited the teenager inside with a wave. “I wished he would have told me you were coming, I would have prepared a warm cocoa for your arrival!”

“Oh, it’s not his fault.” Beatrice immediately stated worriedly. “It’s a..huh...an improvised visit. I was just walking by, and I thought I’d come, and say hello,” she explained sheepishly as she walked inside with Dexter right on her heels. “So...Hello!”

“I see.” Bernadette nodded with a knowing smile as she closed the front door. “Well, I’d do a terrible job if I didn’t make you a hot drink after you’ve been out with this cold weather!”

“You don’t have to, Miss Bernadette,” Beatrice quickly said, waving her hands in a protesting manner. “I’m not thirsty.”

“I insist, my dear,” Bernadette said as she lead the teenager with a gentle push on her back. “What do you want? Coffee? Tea? Hot chocolate? Warm milk?” she asked with a warm smile while she and Beatrice stepped into the veranda.

“If you insist, then I’ll take a hot cocoa,” Beatrice sheepishly replied after Bernadette offered her a place to sit, and to take her coat. “If that’s not too much trouble, of course…”

“Not at all.” Bernadette assured as she briefly opened the door leading to the garden for Dexter after Beatrice gave her coat. “I’ll just let Frederic know that you’re here, and then I’ll go and make you that in a flash.” she added with a smile before going back into the house.

        The housekeeper hung Beatrice’s coat and hat in the locker close to the front door, and then walked up the stairs, following the sounds of the piano, which sounded clearer and louder the closer she got to their source. She knocked at the door of the music room, and walked in before she was invited to come in. 

        The melody was interrupted when Frederic looked up from his instrument, and then back and forth between the open door and the housekeeper in confusion. Bernadette frowned as she sized up the young man’s choice of clothing for the day, and then shook her head in disapproval.

“This won’t do at all, young man!” Bernadette stated as she rested her closed fists on her hips. “I don’t care that it’s Sunday, and that you planned on rehearsing all day long in your pajamas,” she added as Frederic was about to open his mouth to ask what was going on. “Even your hair is a mess!” she complained with a sigh when she saw the tangles in the usually well-coiffed, pale-blond mass of hair.

“Huh...What’s going on, Bernadette?” Frederic asked as Bernadette pulled the small comb she carried around one of her apron’s pockets. “Ouch! Don’t pull so hard!”

“What’s going on is that Miss Bluenote came to grace you with her presence,” Bernadette explained as she quickly worked her comb to give the blond hair its usual splendor.

“Bea’ is here?!” Frederic asked in shock. “...But...Why?”

“She was walking by, and thought she could come and say hello,” Bernadette replied casually as Frederic winced in pain because of her comb.

“...That doesn’t make sense… She lives on the other side of town…” Frederic commented slowly after a satisfied Bernadette pulled her comb away. 

“Which means that she came all the way here to see you, young man” Bernadette sharply let out. “So, I’m giving you five minutes to get freshened up, properly dressed, and well-coiffed, to join her in the veranda, and have a great time with her.”

“Huh..What should I talk about?!” Frederic nervously asked the brown-haired woman as she pulled him out of the music room.

“About anything but tomorrow’s audition,” Bernadette replied casually as she opened the boy’s door. “Now, go get dressed!”

“But, I…”

“SHOO!!” Bernadette nearly shouted as she shoved the nervous blond inside his room.


~~~A couple hours later~~~


“Come on, son,” Oswald whispered as he parted the curtains of one of the front windows slightly open. “It’s not hard. One good lick on the lips, and she’s yours forever!”

“Classy, Oswald,” Martha sarcastically muttered as she observed her blond son escorting the young brunette out of their property from another window with Bernadette. “Really classy.”

“It worked on you, didn’t it?” Oswald countered with a smirk, earning a blazing blush from his wife.

        Bernadette had to bite her lip to stifle her laugh before she felt something poking her left leg. With her eyes still focused on the two teenagers, she raised the lower end of the curtains so that Dexter could watch what was going on. As Martha ‘’humphed’’ at her husband, they all could see Frederic and Beatrice chatting together until they reached the front gate.

        Both teenagers shuffled awkwardly on their feet before they waved each other goodbye. The three grown-ups all simultaneously groaned in disappointment when Beatrice waved at Frederic a second time before she turned her back to him to leave. Oswald sighed before he looked away from the window, quickly imitated by his wife, and their housekeeper. 

        They only made three steps away from the windows before Dexter barked loudly a couple of times for their attention.

“Hang on...He’s calling her back!” Bernadette, who had come back to the window quicker than Martha, and Oswald, shouted excitedly.

        They witnessed Beatrice looking back at Frederic who had come close to her. Then they watched Frederic telling the brunette something with large, nervous gestures of his arms, a widening smile making its way on each of their faces. The constant reddening cheeks of Beatrice, and the fact that Frederic kept looking at his feet when speaking to her could only mean one thing.

        The grown-ups looked at each other with pleased expressions as Dexter’s tail started to waggle frantically while its owner let out brief, happy barks. After a few seconds, during which Frederic rubbed his hair in obvious frustration -effectively ruining his coiffure- while muttering something at his feet, Beatrice pulled his head up, and pushed her lips against his. Three loud “YES!”, and even louder joyful barks rang through the Horzowski’s residence at the same time as the newly-formed couple shared their first kiss at the front gate.

        One thing’s for sure, all the inhabitants of the residence had been waiting for this happen with much more enthusiasm than following day’s audition.


******************************************************************************************************


The early afternoon before the auditions for the Grand Gala, Donut Joe’s.

        Nathan was busy wiping the moisture away from the fresh-out-of-the-dishwasher mugs with a dry cloth in order to put them away on the shelves behind the bar when he heard two cups landing on it behind him. He cast a small glance at his two classmates sitting on the other side of the counter, serious expressions on both their faces as they narrowed their eyes at the blond waiter.

“Hey, Donut Nate! Refills!” Henry called in a deep voice, pointing at his, and Harpo’s empty mug.

“And, this time make it manly enough for our standard!” Harpo demanded, flexing his right arm to show his muscles.

        A very unimpressed Nathan placed the cup he was cleaning on its shelf, and then took his friends’ to bring them next to a nearby pot. Without much ceremony, he poured the thick, brown liquid contained in it into the two mugs, filling them up to the top part of the handles’ level. He then took a pair of tongs to put two marshmallows in each cup. After that, Nathan kneeled down to pick the aerosol whipped cream from the cooler.

        As he gave it a strong and vigorous shaking, Nathan used his free hand to pick the chocolate powder dispenser, as well as the one with chocolate chips, and placed them next to the cups. He popped the aerosol open, and made a small mountain of whipped cream on top each mug before he sprinkled the chocolate powder and chips on both cups.

“There, you go,” Nathan said calmly as he served his two classmates their drinks, along with a clean spoon wrapped in a white napkin. “I hope your hot chocolates are manly enough for you.” He added with a smirk as Harpo, and Henry’s eyes widened in glee at the sight of their drinks.

“I think they are, thank you,” Henry said after coughing in his fist to get back to his manly expression.

“It’s beautiful,” Harpo whispered in awe. “I think I’m going to cry…”

“Go ahead, no one will judge,” Nathan let out, chuckling happily before he returned to the bin of mugs that needed to be put away. “So, what are your thoughts about tomorrow?”

“The same as the ones I usually have about mondays,” Harpo replied as he spun the mug to watch the whole result of Nathan’s expert waitering.

“I meant about the auditions,” Nathan added casually. “Got any prognostics for who they’re going to pick for the Grand Gala?”

“I try not to think about it too much,” Henry said after he spooned a large amount of whipped cream into his mouth. “I think it’s going to jinx my chances of getting selected,” he added before taking a long swig of his hot chocolate.

“Fair enough,” Harpo shrugged casually. “Still, I’ve got some, so cover your ears.”

“I can hear it just fine, but I won’t take an active role in the conversation,” Henry explained after putting half-empty cup down the counter.

“With that out of the way, who do you think is going to be taken?” Nathan asked the harpist in conversational tone.

“Octavia for starters,” Harpo let out as he mixed the cream and his cocoa together with his spoon. “She was selected the years before, no reasons for her not getting the honor again.”

“You’re not very daring, Harp-boy,” Nathan taunted with a grin. “Betting on the big gun right off the bat.”

“I don’t like losing,” Harpo explained with shrug. “Then, I think Frederic has some good chances, as well as Viola. They both play instruments that matches the style of a gala, and have been playing all their lives, just like Octavia.” He licked his spoon clean before tapping it against his closed lips as he thought about who he was going to choose next. “Bea’ would be a good choice too, and for the last one, I’m hesitating between Diana, and Arietta.”

“You don’t think either of us is going to be picked?” Henry asked, frowning at his friend.

“I thought you didn’t want to participate in the conversation,” Nathan remarked with a cocked eyebrow. 

“That was before I knew Harpo thought I wouldn’t be chosen!” Henry retorted slowly. “You don’t think I’m “Gala’’ Material?”

“Well your brown-and-white mustache does put a damper on your general poise,” Harpo remarked, pointing at the mass of cream under, and on, the drummer’s nose, earning a mocking chuckle from the blond. “The Grand Gala is all about class.”

“I can be super classy, if I want to,” Henry countered with a strong blush as he wiped his mustache with his napkin.

“Yes, and next thing we know, Laura will be straight as an arrow,” Nathan let out sarcastically.

“Exactl...HEY!” Henry shouted in a reproaching, yet hurt, tone.

“Easy on the voice, pal,” Nathan advised casually. “Joe doesn’t appreciate shouting fits in his shop,” he added before he noticed a customer at the other side of the bar waving for a refill. “Be right back,” he said before taking the pot of coffee to said customer.

“Your mustache aside, it’s just who I think have the best chances for tomorrow, and I didn’t even include myself in them,” Harpo stated calmly. “And, before you ask, I do have every intention of doing my best to be chosen, and thus proving my prognostics wrong.”

“Atta boy!” Nathan called from the other side of the bar after the young lady, who had asked for more coffee, had gone back to her table.

“I guess that’s okay then,” Henry whispered slowly as Nathan came back to them. “What about you, Nate?! Who’s going to be picked tomorrow?”

“Other than Octavia?”

“Yes, other than her,” Henry replied with a nod. “Boy, it sounds like we’re her bitches or something…”

“Musically speaking, I think we’re destined to remain as such,” Harpo let out wisely.

“Aye-aye, Harsh,” Henry, and Nathan let out, chuckling at the sour pout the harpist made after hearing his former nickname.

“So, if I had to choose the musicians for the Gala,” Nathan said after he calmed his laughter, scratching his chin while thinking over the possibilities. “I’d say Diana, Fiona, and you two. Or maybe with Laura’s lyre instead of your harp,” he said softly. “I think it’ll make quite a band along with Octavia’s cello.”

“And, who would see in the gala as well? You know, in the event that Octavia’s not chosen” Henry asked curiously.

“Hmmmm,” Harpo let out pensively. “Should that ever happen, in my honest opinion, I think Laura would provide a good replacement for Octavia in the ensemble for the Gala…. That is if she can behave as normally as possible.”

“Considering all the good looking women in fancy dresses that are going to be there, I think you can rule that out,” Henry commented, earning a brief nod from Nathan.

“True, true,” Harpo let out in approval. “Though that would likely produce a healthy share of great stories.”

“Quite possible,” Nathan agreed softly. “So, who could I see taking Octavia’s place in the gala?.... Maybe..”

“NATHAN!” the booming voice of the blond’s boss shouted from the kitchens, startling him, and his classmates. “I don’t pay you to chit-chat with your friends! And, the toilets need to be mopped!”

“Yes, Joe,” Nathan muttered with a sigh as Harpo, and Henry snickered at him.

“I think that’s our cue to leave,” Harpo stated as he took his wallet from his back pocket. “Here you go,” he added as he gave Nathan a ten bits bill. “Keep the change.”

“Thank you,” Nathan said as he took the bill, and looked expectantly at Henry, who looked dejected at the content of his wallet.

“Huh…. Can you put it on my tab?” Henry asked sheepishly. 

“Sorry, Joe only allows the teachers to keep tabs now,” Nathan explained.

“Oh, okay… Harpo, could you…”

“No, I can’t. See ya tomorrow, guys!” Harpo called with a wave, before he stepped toward the shop’s exit.

“Oh, come on! How do you want me to pay?!” Henry called back, walking after his friend, only to have Nathan hold him back by the collar of his jacket.

“Well, you heard Joe,” Nathan said with a devious smile. “The toilets need to be mopped.”

“Awwwwww, not again!” Henry let sighed at length as Nathan chuckled happily at the fact he had dodged toilet cleaning duty thanks to his drummer friend. 


******************************************************************************************************


The afternoon before the auditions for the Grand Gala, Hoovet’s residence.

“Girls! The muffins are ready!” Daniella Hoovet shouted from the bottom of the stairs before she went back inside her kitchen.

        She approached the large plate of warm muffins that she had put on the counter, grabbing one for herself. She smelled the aroma of the pastry as she heard loud, rapid steps getting down the stairs. Daniella chuckled playfully when she heard her daughter jump the last six steps of the staircase, like she always did whenever she baked muffins. Daniella took her first bite at the exact moment her little Diana stormed inside the kitchen, heading for the bar stools placed just next to the counter. The diminutive blonde had already bit a large chunk of her first muffin when her pink-haired guest arrived a lot more calmly inside the kitchen.

“You better hurry, Arietta,” Daniella benevolently warned as Ari timidly sat on the other stool. “Otherwise, Diana won’t leave you any.”

“I can see that,” Ari let out as she took her first muffin from the batch while Diana had just picked her third. “....I can understand your fear of being cut off of your mom’s muffin, Diana,” she said a few seconds after taking her first bite. “Those are delicious!” she claimed, her eyes filled with stars of deliciousness.

“I know right?” Diana asked back with a knowing smirk.

“Thank you,” Daniella said with a warm smile. “So, ready for tomorrow?”

“I guess,” Diana replied with a shrug.

“Come on, Diana.” Ari gently bumped her elbow in the small blonde’s ribs. “You can’t just guess it! Especially not when you’re definitely ready!”

“Says you!” Diana retorted with a frown.

“Diana, I heard you play not two minutes ago!” Ari reminded with a sigh. “Your playing was SPOT ON! Makes me even wonder why you weren’t picked the years before.”

“The years before, they only picked one student, and it’s quite hard to hold a candle to Octavia.” Diana explained slowly before she turned to her mother. “Isn’t that right, Mom?”

“Well, Octavia is certainly talented, but that doesn’t mean you should sell yourself short, Sweetie,” Daniella replied as she started washing the mold in which she had baked the muffins.

“Okay, fine! I’ll admit it, the odds weren’t exactly in your favor the years before,” Ari admitted slowly. “But this year, it’s going to be different. You heard Scratch! They’re thinking of picking a five-person strong ensemble instead of just a single student.”

“I don’t know,” Diana sighed slowly, putting the muffin she was about to bite back on the plate. “There’s no guarantee that I’ll be taken.”

“Same for all of us, Diana,” Ari reminded with a soft smile.

“I’ll probably choke during my audition…” Diana let out as she crossed her arms on the counter to rest her chin on it. “Like I did in every audition I went to,” she added with a sad sigh. 

“Why would you choke during this one, Sweetie?” Daniella asked in confusion as she rested a supporting hand on her daughter’s shoulder. “You played in front of your whole school not a month ago, and from what I heard you were amazing!”

“Yes, but there weren’t any judges during Nightmare Night,” Diana explained slowly. “I wasn’t marked or anything. The pressure just...wasn’t the same.”

“So?” Ari asked with a cocked eyebrow. “You’re not marked on this either. None of us are.”

“Yeah, but the judges..”

“Are nothing more than a few extra pairs of eyes that will watch us play, Diana,” Ari interrupted her slowly. “It’s going to be exactly like when the Headmistress came to see us rehearse. With the sole exception of three new faces belonging to people that probably aren’t even going to talk to us tomorrow.”

“I don’t know… It’s still rather intimidating,” Diana whispered as her mother rubbed her back gently.

“Says the girl who intimidates all the boys of our class, plus Laura with her kick-boxing gimmicks!” Ari retorted in a playful tone, causing the worried musician, and her mother to chuckle in response.

“My big baby girl: Terror of the entirety of Celestia’s Royal Academy!” Daniella claimed in a mocked pride.

“Alright! Alright!” Diana waved for the calm as Ari and her mother giggled in their respective hands. “First of all, I’m not intimidating anyone. I merely keep Laura in check. That’s all!”

“Sure you do,” Ari let out in obvious sarcasm, which had the sole effect of extending Diana’s mother’s giggling fit.

“Secondly,” Diana called, ignoring her mother’s laughter. “It’s quite normal to be a little stressed for an important audition. Even Octavia admitted that she was nervous about it, and she has been selected for the past three years!”

“Yes, but she doesn’t let the stress get the best of her,” Ari reminded slowly. “And, neither should you! Because you clearly got enough skill for it!”

“Really?” Diana asked in a sheepish tone.

“Yeah, really!” Ari assured with a nod as she offered the muffin Diana had put back on the plate back to the blonde. “It’s as certain as the fact that you’re going to eat that muffin,” she added with a wink, earning a roll of eyes from the diminutive flutist. “So, don’t guess that you’re ready! You’ve got to feel it from deep inside you. You know what I’m saying?”

“I know that only things I want to feel deep inside of me right now are those muffins,” Diana retorted boldly, earning a warm chuckle from the pinkette who picked a baked good for herself.

“Those, and that sexy guitar player from your class,” Daniella added casually as she picked a banana and nuts muffin while Ari bit off a large chunk of her muffin.

“MOOOOOOMMMM!!!” Diana shrieked in horror, her cheeks bright red. “What are you saying?!”

“The walls of your room are a little thin, Sweetie, and you’re quite talkative in your sleep,” Daniella explained matter-of-factly. “Can’t say that I blame you though. That Nathan is quite the hunk,” she added with a wink. “Were I fifteen years younger, I’d not hesitate to take a bite of out THAT muffin!”

        She proved her point by gulping half of her banana and nuts muffin in one voracious bite as her daughter buried her face in her hands while Arietta let out sounds of coughing mixed with laughter after Diana’s mother’s remark made her choke a bit on her baked good. One thing was certain though, Diana wasn’t worried at all about upcoming audition anymore.


******************************************************************************************************


The afternoon before the auditions for the Grand Gala, Hart’s residence.

“Gerard!”

        The sound of his wife’s call awoke Gerard Hart from his Sunday nap in front of the television. He stirred with a groan before rubbing his golden iris open while yawning for a few seconds. He sat up straight to look at where the call came from, only to see his wife, Linda, standing next to his chair carrying a tray with a large sandwich and a can of soda on it.

“Oh, that’s sweet of you to make me a snack, Honey,” Gerard groggily stated with a warm smile.

“That’s for your daughter, not for you!” Linda retorted with a cocked eyebrow. “She’s been in her room all day, could you take that to her?”

“You woke me up for that?” Gerard asked with a sigh. “Couldn’t you have taken it yourself?”

“I could, but you wouldn’t deserve the sandwich I’m going to prepare for you if, and only if, you deliver this one to Laura,” Linda explained matter-of-factly.

“You just have all the answers, don’t you?” Gerard grumbled as he nonetheless stood up, and took the tray from his wife’s hands.

“Thank you, Honey,” Linda said as she gave a quick peck on her husband’s cheek before she headed out of the living room. 

        Groaning a bit from being woken from his nap to bring food to his daughter, Gerard made his way up to the second floor of his house. He went to the last door to the right, which sported the label “Laura’s room. Enter at your own risks!” on it along with a madly grinning smiley supposed to represent his daughter’s face. At his own risk, Gerard pushed the handle down with his elbow, and opened the door with a soft shove of his shoulder. 

Once he looked inside his daughter’s room, he realized that there could have been an hidden motive to the fact that his wife asked him to bring Laura a sandwich. If Linda had seen the mess inside Laura’s room, she would have probably shouted until loss of voice, and spent the whole afternoon cleaning the mess Laura usually made whenever she rehearsed seriously at home. 

A soft snore from within the room made Gerard look up from the uncountable amount of music sheets that laid on the ground, effectively masking nearly the whole carpet. Gerard had to hold back his laugh when his eyes found the sleeping form of his daughter on her one-place sofa that stood close to the wall, opposite of the girl’s desk. 

Laura was lying on the sofa upside down, her right leg hooked to the headrest as her upper body hung from the edge of the seat, her arms stretched out wide while the tips of her hair brushed against the sheet-covered carpet, a couple of inches from the open case that contained her lyre. 

Gerard shook his head with a sigh before he stealthily walked to the small table that stood next to the sofa, taking great care into putting his feet wherever there weren’t any music sheets on the floor. As he reached for the table, he put the tray on it before looking at his snoring daughter. 

“Hmmmm,” Gerard let out as picked up a discarded pencil on the floor. “Let’s see…” he whispered as he used the eraser side of the pencil to poke his daughter’s cheek.

        When Laura didn’t react, he poked at her forehead a couple of times. Once again there wasn’t any reaction other than the soft snores escaping his daughter’s nose. Gerard then booped said nose with the eraser, causing Laura to grumble unintelligibly in her sleep as it wrinkled in discomfort. 

        Seeing as his daughter was deeply asleep, Gerard shrugged before putting the pencil where he had found it. Then he closed the case containing Laura’s instrument, and moved it under the small table so that it couldn’t be damaged in case Laura would fall during her sleep. He then stepped out of the room, closing the door behind him, and thus leaving his daughter to her dreams.



        “SURRENDER NOW, AND I’LL SPARE YOU, AND YOUR UNREFINED EARS!” Arietta barked loudly, pointing her flute at Laura.

Laura groaned as she pulled herself from the ground after having been hit by Arietta’s sonic blast of a flute in C-minor. Laura wiped the blood that pearled from her mouth as she looked straight at her former friend, and now opponent for the last spot available for playing at the Grand Gala.

“You will not stop me, Ari!” Laura claimed, pointing her finger at her rather slutty-dressed adversary, not that she minded the view offered by that revealing spandex clothing and the quite decent cleavage that it displayed. “For I, unlike you, believe in the free mix of different styles of music. My Pop-Rock/Jazz/Folk/Electro-Dance solo-opera on the lyre will show you the error of your ways, since you willingly didn’t welcome the words of Pon-3 in your heart.”

“Blasphemy!” Laura heard Octavia shout from the audience as well as her other friends. “Pon-3 is the way of the future! Praised be our savior’s name!!!”

“As if I’d care for that has-been’s opinion!” Evil-Ari snarled sourly. “Her words are as fake as her boobs!”

A long loud gasp of shock from the audience followed her hateful comment, while Laura’s irises narrowed in anger. She bent down to pick her lyre up.

“You leave me no choice, Ari,” Laura whispered coldly. “Hopefully my solo-opera will make you see reason before it completely annihilates you.”

“And how are you going to play it, Pon-3’s Apostle?” Ari asked back in a snarl. “You don’t even have hands to play your lyre any more!” she added before letting out a long, sardonic laugh.

“What are you….” Laura started before she felt her instrument fall of her grip, and touch the ground.

She looked down at her hands, only to gasp in surprise as her fingers, and palms had been replaced by two hooves covered in a mint-green soft-looking fur. She brought her new appendages together a couple of times, provoking faint ‘clop’ sounds when they touched each other.

“HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!” Ari threw her head back as Laura examined her hooves with a bewildered expression on her face. “Not so high, and mighty now, Laura! Goodbye!” she called as she brought her flute to her lips.

As the classic melody of the wind instrument rang through the stage on which Laura was standing, darkness started to gather around her. In desperation Laura fell on her knees while the shadows surrounding her started to swirl around her. She heard a long ‘no’ coming from the audience before the darkness swallowed her whole before Ari’s eyes. But before that happened, Ari spotted Laura’s gaping mouth turned into a wide grin. 

A brilliant blend of whole the most epic styles of music played by a string instrument came from within the twirl of darkness instantly after Laura disappeared in it. It surprised Ari so much that she stopped playing her flute altogether. When she did, the darkness dissipated revealing the source of the music. It was Laura that was playing her lyre with her green hooves instead of hands and fingers.

“You thought you’d defeat me with that simple trick?” Laura asked loudly to a terrified Ari who was taking a step back away from her. “Too bad for you, I work on a pony ranch, so I know all of the secret workings of a horse hoof!”

“OH NO! This is impossible!” Ari screamed with dread.

“Yes, it is!” Laura retorted with a feral grin. “HOOF-EX-MACHINA!!!!” she shouted with clamor as she ran her hoof against all the strings of her instruments, causing the world to vanish in a white flash of light….BEEP BEEP BEEP



        BEEP BEEP BEEP

“Huh?” Laura let out in a groaned whisper as her alarm rang through the room. “....Half past four already?” She whispered before letting out a long yawn.

        She extended the leg that kept her hanging from the back of her sofa, causing herself to slide toward the floor. Laura put her hands on the ground so that she didn’t hit her head against the floor, and rolled forward until her buttocks touched the ground. As she now was sitting in front of her sofa, she turned her head to see where her cellphone was to turn off the alarm. Once that was done, she spotted the tray which she assumed her dad had left for her. Had it been her mom, she wouldn’t have been woken up by her alarm.

“A little snack, and I’m back to rehearsal,” Laura stated with one final yawn, during which her jaw attempted to reach the ground, as she picked the sandwich up. “..... Why can’t I wake up after the good part instead of just before?” she asked no one in particular as she recalled the last moments from her dream. “I bet I missed plenty of sexy girls,” she added with a sigh.


******************************************************************************************************


The night before the auditions for the Grand Gala, Fiona’s studio.

        Fiona let a long, relaxed sigh as she stepped outside of her bathroom, wrapping her long hair in a towel. She had been practicing her instrument for nearly the whole day, which had left her arms, and neck, sore once she was done. Nothing that hot water from the shower, and a good night of sleep couldn’t fix. She was about to head for her bedroom when something on her couch got her attention, and reminded her of its importance.

        She silently walked to the right end of the furniture, and lowered her head to the level of the brown curly-haired something that was half-sitting, half-lying on it, with a large duvet covering its lower body, its ocean-colored eyes focused on the partition in its hands. Fiona rolled her eyes before she brought her mouth closer to the brunette’s ear.

“Didn’t ya said that we’d worked more than enough for today?” Fiona calmly asked, startling Viola a bit, as the brunette hadn’t heard the other violinist coming closer.

“Didn’t you say, Fiona,” Viola corrected, sighing in annoyance. “I’m just making sure that I know it well enough.”

“Ya can already play it without even looking at the sheets since Friday, Viola,” Fiona reminded softly. “Come on now. Put that down, and take a break,” she added as she slowly extended her hand for the partition.

“Fiona, the audition is tomorrow, and I really want to be chosen,” Viola retorted, as she moved the music sheets away from the intrusive hand.

“Ya won’t be chosen by workin’ yourself to the bone,” Fiona claimed as she shot her other hand forward, snatching Viola’s partition effectively out of the curly-haired violinist’s hold. “Confiscated!” she stated playfully as she threw the partition on the coffee table.

“Fiona!!!” Viola growled angrily as she started to kick the duvet off of her to stand up. “This is importa…”

Viola’s angry remark was interrupted when two hands held her by the shoulders, and pushed her back on the couch. Instantly after that, Viola felt the other violinist’s digits press themselves gently on various points of her shoulders before they roamed along her neck. She mouthed the word wow as her body decided that standing up to complain was a total waste of time in comparison to Fiona’s fingers liberating it from the strain and tension it had accumulated during Viola’s intensive rehearsal.

“Ah know it’s important, Hun,” Fiona let out in a soothing voice as she kept massaging her lover’s neck and shoulders while Viola relaxed on the couch. “But ya need to relax a bit. Ya’re as ready as ya could ever be.”

“...Yo..You’re just saying that,” Viola replied softly, humming in pleasure. “A little bit higher, please?” she asked in a whisper before she heard Fiona chuckling, and pressing her fingers on her neck, but closer to her head. “Thank you.”

“Yer welcome, and Ah ain’t just sayin’ stuff,” Fiona countered casually as her massages caused Viola to throw her head back on the armrest of the couch. “Ah heard ya play a lot during our rehearsals at school, and we’ve just spent this whole weekend rehearsin’ as well. As a fellow fiddler, Ah can say that ya’re ready for the audition.”

“Violinist, not fiddler,” Viola whispered faintly in response.

“Fine!” Fiona rolled her eyes playfully. “As a fellow violinist, Ah can say that ya’re ready for the audition,” She added before gently kissing Viola’s forehead.

“You’re so sweet,” Viola murmured with a wide smile. “What about you? Do you feel ready?”

“Do ya think that Ah am?” Fiona asked back with a small grin.

“Well, you insisted on playing many different pieces yesterday and today instead of rehearsing the one you’re going to play in front of the judges, so…. “ She paused awkwardly before Fiona nodded for her to follow her train of thoughts. “I’ll say that, compared to the way I rehearse in general, you’re not,” she added sheepishly.

“Thanks for the honesty, Hun,” Fiona replied with a brief chuckle.

“But, that’s only compared to how I do things!” Viola assured quickly in reassurance as Fiona stopped massaging Viola’s neck and sat on the edge of the couch cushion.. “After all, you’re not me, and I’m not you. For all I know, you’re readier than I am, and I just can’t see it because you’ve prepared yourself in a completely different manner than I did an….”

        Once she had felt that Viola had talked enough, Fiona leaned in, and pressed her lips on the brunette’s unexpecting ones. While shocked at first, Viola soon let herself go, and kissed Fiona back with great fervor. The brunette’s hands found their way around her lover’s neck, carefully avoiding to put any uncomfortable pressure on the burn scar that occupied the right side of it. 

        They kept kissing each other for a good minute or two before Fiona reluctantly pulled her lips away. During their embrace, the towel she had been wearing around her hair had fallen, causing Viola to shiver a bit when Fiona pressed her slightly moist forehead against her own. Even though it was wet, and cold, Viola twirled her fingers in Fiona’s hair as she felt her lover’s breath tickling her own nose.

“You know what? It’s not that important what I think,” Viola whispered gently. “Do you feel ready for the audition?”

“Ah feel ready,” Fiona assured with a nod.

“You look ready.” Viola cast her most genuine smile at her lover.

        Fiona returned her lover’s smile before she rubbed her nose against Viola for a few seconds. A gesture that the curly-haired girl happily returned in a brief giggling fit. Fiona pecked Viola’s lips one last time before she extended her arm to the coffee table. She picked up Viola’s partition, and gave it back to its owner before she stood up. 

“Ya trust ma method, Ah’m gonna trust yers,” Fiona explained softly as Viola grabbed the music sheets. “Ah’m gonna lie down a bit. Ma neck and ma back are killing me.”

“Thank you, dear,” Viola said with a smile as Fiona walked away from the couch to head for the bedroom. “As soon as I’m done, I’ll come to return the massage you just gave me,” she added in a loud purr, earning a chuckle from her lover.

“Ah’m countin’ on it!” Viola heard Fiona chuckle as she brought the sheets before her eyes. “DANGNABBIT!!!” Fiona suddenly yelled in a mix of anger and pain after a low thud came from the bedroom.

“What is it?” Viola asked before she turned around to look in the bedroom’s direction.

“Nothin’ bad,” Fiona reassured in a whimper. “Ah just didn’t pay attention when Ah came in, and ma toe bumped hard into the bed post. Gosh, that hurts!”

        As Fiona put her feet on the bed to get a closer look, she hadn’t noticed that, when she had jumped after hitting the bed, the towel that concealed her freshly showered body had fallen on the ground. A detail that Viola didn’t miss at all when she looked in the bedroom’s general direction. The flushed brunette averted her gaze from her lover, who was bending over to check on her sore toe, by re-focusing it on her music sheets. Something that proved to be quite difficult to do, but she was determined to keep on preparing herself for the audition on tomorrow.

        In the meantime, Fiona had noticed with great satisfaction that she hadn’t cracked her nail when she bumped into the bedpost. She let out a long sigh to help clear her mind from the painful sensation in her extremity, and once that was done, she finally stood back up normally.

“You know what?” Fiona heard Viola call from her small living room. “I think we should both rehearse once again to be certain we’re ready!”

“Oh, come on, Viola! We’ve been rehearsin’ since ya arrived yesterday mornin’,” Fiona reminded with a displeased sigh. “Ah’m a bit tired of playing music at the moment.”

“Are you sure?” Fiona immediately tensed when she felt a hot breath on her neck. “I think we need to play some music together!” Fiona heard Viola whisper in her ear as she felt hands grazing the skin of her bare back, and belly.

“Oooooooh, that kind of music!” Fiona let out in recognition, her cheeks flaming red due to her lover’s touch. “W..What about yer music sheets?”

“Do you want me to get back to them?” Viola asked in a low purr. “Just when I was thinking I could give you a very long massage, and most likely more….” She paused as shivers of excitement ran down her lover’s spine. “Quite a pity you’re against that idea right now, and are willing to wait for it.”

“Ah reckon ma mind ain’t against the “massage and most likely more” part right about now,” Fiona replied, turning her head so that she could peck Viola’s cheek gently while its owner nuzzled the side of her neck.  “..Ain’t against it at all for that matter.”

“Two things, Fiona,” Viola let out in a slow, calm tone. “First off, Isn’t not Ain’t!” she corrected sternly, causing Fiona to roll her eyes before brushing the tip of her tongue against her pale, smooth cheek. “Se..Second,” she stammered because of the shivers induced by the lick. “Bed! NOW!”

“Sweetest music to ma ears,” Fiona purred before she let herself fall on her bed, waiting for her lover to join her in it.

        She didn’t have to wait for more than two seconds.


> The Auditions for the Grand Gala
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Are all the students ready?” Theresa asked Vinyl as she joined her and the headmistress on the teachers’ parking lot.

“Almost. They’re busy doing a last minute check on their instruments in the theater,” Vinyl explained casually. “When are the judges supposed to arrive?”

“They should be here any minute now,” Celeste replied calmly as she checked on her watch.

“Please tell me you’re not going to keep your hair like that,” Theresa asked slowly, pointing at the usual mess of spikes formed by the two-toned blue hair of the younger teacher.

“What’s wrong with my hair?” Vinyl asked back with a frown.

“You need to look your best. The school’s reputation is at stake.” Theresa explained as she pulled an hairclip from of her suit’s pockets. “Luckily, I came prepared.”

“What am I supposed to do with that hairclip?” Vinyl cocked an eyebrow at the Vice-principal.

“Style your hair in a bun,” Theresa replied casually as she put the hair clip in Vinyl’s hand. “You’d look more professional with one than with your usual style.”

“.... Not gonna happen, Theresa,” Vinyl let out after staring blankly at the metallic hair clip for a few seconds. 

“Put that thing in your hair, Vincenza!” Theresa ordered with narrowed eyes. “Even the Headmistress did it with hers!” she added, pointing at Celeste’s four-colored hair styled in a very classy bun thanks to two long, golden needles.

“Yeah, well, the Headmistress is hot as hell with her hair like that,” Vinyl countered matter-of-factly.

“Thank you, my dear,” Celeste let out casually at the comment, her eyes still focused on the parking’s entrance. 

“Maybe she is but it’s not about looking hot. It’s about looking professional!” Theresa explained angrily. “Which is already hard enough for you with the way you’re dressed today,” she added in a snarl.

“Hey, now! What’s wrong with my suit?!” Vinyl asked in an offended tone, waving the white suit Rarity had made for her. “It’s the classiest one that I have!”

“Also the tightest one you have,” Theresa muttered, pointing at the concerned region of Vinyl’s body.

“That’s sexual harassment!” Vinyl stated, pointing an accusatory finger at the Vice-principal.

“That’s not! I’m merely pointing out flaws in your attire that will make you look unprofessional!” Theresa explained sternly. “Like I’d do to any other member of the staff.”

“That’s still sexual harassment, besides you and I both know that you do not do that to any member of the staff,” Vinyl added slowly.

“Why the nerves of some people!” Theresa let out angrily. “Can you give one single time that happened?”

“It’s happening right now! You’re bitching at me about my suit but you’re saying nothing to the Headmistress.”

        The Headmistress in question turned her gaze away from the parking’s entrance to cast a dubious stare at the music teacher.

“What’s wrong with the Headmistress’ choice of clothing?” Theresa asked, cocking an eyebrow.

“Hello! Have you seen how tight her skirt is?” Vinyl asked as she waved in Celeste’s direction while still glaring at the Vice-Principal. “It’s as tight as my suit. Probably even more!”

“You’re exaggerating!!” Theresa replied with a shake of her head.

“I’m exaggerating?! The headmistress’ large butt is like an eye-magnet for all the men and quite possibly all the women as well in this school. Her tight pants and pencil skirts only reinforce that.”

“That’s propestrous!”

“Oh, don’t play the innocent with me, Theresa! I saw you look at it a couple of times when she was walking before you in the hallways,” Vinyl retorted with narrowed eyes. “Admit it!”

        As a blushing Theresa denied having ever done that before starting a loud argument with the music teacher, Headmistress Heliopolis craned her neck to look at her backside. Feeling suddenly self-conscious, she brought her hands to each side of the fullest part of her hips. After pressing them against her skirt, she raised her hands back up to her waist level. The difference of girth between the two was quite striking, a lot more than what Celeste had previously thought.

“... And the Headmistress jacket is quite tight as well!” Vinyl nearly shouted to a scandalized Vice-Principal.

“How dare you compare Ms Heliopolis to you?! She doesn’t show her cleavage for all men to fall into it, unlike some other!” Theresa countered with a shout. 

“Lady, I wear a top under my suit. I show no cleavage at all!” Vinyl retorted slowly, pointing at the black fabric under her suit’s jacket.

        Ignoring the back and forth that followed this remark, Headmistress Heliopolis looked down at her chest, blushing in discomfort when she realized that her cleavage was a lot deeper than what she had imagined. Celeste closed the upper buttons of her shirt, a task that was proven far more difficult than planned. After closing two buttons, she noticed the strain her voluptuous figure caused on them. They would surely crack if she ever decided take a deep breath, so Celeste reluctantly opened them back while mentally noting to renew her stock of shirts. 

“... Admit it, you’re just jealous of my bust, and that’s why you’re always picking on me!” Vinyl demanded the Vice-principal loudly.

“Oh my god! Did all your cell development go to your breasts?” Theresa asked back snappily. “First of all, I have no reasons to be jealous of you for that matter when the Headmistress has them big..AAAAAIIIIEEEE!!!”

“OW!OW!OW!” Vinyl let out at the same time as the pained Vice-principal before her.

        Through the pain they were feeling, both women turned their gazes toward the person who was twisting their respective ears, finding a clearly fed-up Headmistress.

“While it was a bit fun at first, your little argument is now blowing out of proportions,” Celeste commented in a low threatening tone as she stopped twisting her employees earlobes. “Now, Theresa, if Vinyl doesn’t want to put her hair in a bun, let her do as she pleases. It’s part of the personality that makes her a good teacher, don’t you agree?”

“I ...Suppose I can agree to that, Madam,” Theresa let out a scared whisper before the headmistress turned her narrowed purple eyes toward the blue-haired teacher.

“Vincenza, you know that Theresa is pushy with you about protocol because she worries about the impact on your image, not just the school’s. Surely with your background, you can realize the importance of one’s image?” Celeste asked slowly.

“I...guess so,” Vinyl whispered sheepishly.

“Good! Now, I’m going to let go of your ears, you’re going to apologize to one another, and promise me that what just happened isn’t going to repeat itself today. Is that clear?” Celeste asked, tweaking the entrapped ears to prove how serious she was.

“...Crystal clear, boss,” Vinyl let out in a scared whispered.

“... Couldn’t be any clearer, Madam Headmistress” Theresa whimpered submissively.

“Good,” Celeste said calmly as she let go her employees’ ears, earning relieved sighs from both of them. “Now apologize to each other quickly: Our guests have arrived!” she turned back to the parking’s entrance, seeing a couple of cars driving through it. “Also, if you ever talk about my curves as if I’m not standing right next to you, I’ll destroy the both of you. Understood?” she asked in a low, threatening whisper while Theresa and Vinyl rubbed their sore earlobes after they apologized to one another.

“Duly noted,” Theresa nodded quickly.

“What she said.” Vinyl added slowly as the two black sedans came to a stop before all three of them. “Here we go,” she whispered to herself when the rear doors were being open.


**********************************************************************************************************


Celestia’s Royal Academy theater, backstage, five minutes before the start of the auditions.

“Has anyone seen my headband?” Octavia asked while growling in frustration. She had been looking for it for the past five minutes.

“Huh...It’s on your head already,” Arietta replied uneasily, pointing at one of the large mirrors that had been installed backstage.

“Huh?!” Octavia twirled on her feet to look at her reflection. “Oh! Right.” she sheepishly let out when she noticed the headband was doing its job: keep her hair off her face during her performance. “Thanks, Arietta.”

“No problem!” Ari replied casually.

        Once the last minute tuning of their respective instruments was done, all the students of the Class Pon-3 had been preoccupied with their appearance. Everyone was paying close attention to the smallest detail that could ruin the first impression the judges were going to have of them. As their teacher had told them, first impressions are often the last ones as well.

        A few feet away from Octavia, Laura was helping Diana attaching her hair in a short, upward ponytail, while convincing the small blonde that this style looked really good on her. Beatrice, who was doing short breathing exercises in preparation of her audition, was mimicked by Arietta. Just next to them, Fiona was loosening up the joints of her bow-holding wrist under Viola’s watchful eyes. Nathan was keeping his fingers busy by rolling his plectrum through his knuckles while Henry and Harpo were checking that each other’s bow ties was well in place.

“Guys!” Frederic called softly from his watching point at the edge of the stage. “They’re coming in!”

        Instantly after the words left his mouth, Frederic was almost pushed on stage by his ten classmates rushing behind him to have a glance at the judges. Ten discrete “sorry”’s addressed to the pianist later, eleven pairs of eyes turned to the three guests who were discussing with the Headmistress, the Vice-Principal and their Music teacher, who was, surprisingly enough, in a vivid conversation with one of the three judges.

“Tavia, you recognize the judges?” Laura asked in a curious tone. 

“Only two!” Octavia replied slowly, pointing at the two judges who were talking to the Headmistress and the Vice-principal. “The oldest is Gerald Muller, the conductor of the Canterlot Symphony,” she explained as all gazes focused on the tall, white-haired man who was talking to Ms. Heliopolis. “The youngest is Benjamin Noteworthy. A former student of the C.R.A.C.. He’s now the mayor’s cultural advisor and the one officially in charge of the Gala’s organization.”

“Any idea on who the mustached guy is?” Nathan asked slowly, pointing at the last judge who was laughing discretely at something their teacher was saying. “The one who apparently knows Scratch.”

“Not a clue,” Octavia replied with a shrug.

“I think I’ve already seen him, but I can’t remember when or where,” Viola let out, frowning in intense focus.

“That’s Francis Patterson!” Ari stated after she managed to get a clearer look at the mustached man.

“Right!” Viola tapped her fist in her palm. “My father had been invited to a couple of his soirées in Manehatten.”

“Relative of yours, Henry?” Harpo asked casually to the drummer.

“If he is, then my family must be in bad terms with him for I have never heard of him before today.” Henry replied with a shrug. “Probably just a coincidence.”

“Doesn’t really tell us who he is though,” Fiona remarked slowly.

“He’s only one of the most influential philanthropists there is,” Arietta explained casually. “Any charity, any festival, any cultural event that is organized somewhere in our country and even beyond sometimes, you can be sure he’s got a little something to do with it.“

“How come Vinyl knows him?” Octavia asked curiously, earning a cocked eyebrow from Arietta at the use of the nickname for the teacher.

“Scratch’s best friend worked for him during a couple of years,” Arietta explained slowly. “Must have been in contact a few times. Also, the man’s known to be very easy to befriend.”

“Hey, they’re taking their seats!” Laura called as she witnessed the three judges sitting in the second row along with their Headmistress and Vice-Principal.

Tension rose backstage as Vinyl casually went to grab a set of microphones while the three judges were preparing themselves. After quickly explaining to her students that the judges would be calling for them alphabetically, Vinyl gave them one last encouragement before she walked off the stage. After she left, Beatrice, who was the first one to pass, started to shake nervously.

“Hey,” Frederic said gently, giving one of Beatrice’s trembling hands a gentle squeeze. “You’re going to be great. Relax.” he added before softly pecking the back of said hand.

“T...Thank you,” a flaming-red Beatrice replied in a stutter but she had indeed stopped shaking.

“Miss Beatrice Bluenote!” a man’s voice called through the speakers of the theater.

“Allright,” Beatrice whispered to herself before she grabbed her massive instrument. “See you all in a few,” she called calmly before she stepped on stage. 

“Fred, what was that?” Harpo asked with a wide grin as he mimicked the pianist’s kiss on the hand. “Something we should know about?”

“Later!” Frederic snarled with a faint blush, ignoring the dozen of grins aimed in his direction to focus on Beatrice, who had just reached the center of the stage.

“Good Morning, sirs,” Beatrice sheepishly said to the judges, who replied in kind.

“Feeling nervous, Miss?” Mr Noteworthy asked with a warm smile.

“A little bit,” Beatrice admitted softly.

“It’s quite normal, my dear,” Mr Patterson commented softly.

“Whenever you feel ready to, you can begin, Miss Bluenote,” Maestro Muller let out in a matter-of-fact tone.

“Thank you,” Beatrice replied before a taking a deep breath.

        Beatrice brought the mouthpiece of her tuba close to her lips. She bobbed her head a couple of times before she placed her lips against the brass instrument. A second later, she started to play. 



Beatrice Bluenote:






        At first, Beatrice’s playing was slow and gentle, not totally unlike Beatrice herself. The sounds of her brass instrument were soothing, and the judges all nodded with a small smile as they scribbled something on their respective notepads. Vinyl, who was sitting next to Mister Patterson, tried to get a look at what he was writing, while Theresa was trying to do the same with Mr Noteworthy. But their snooping was interrupted when Beatrice paused for one second.

        The sudden change of pace in the music made everyone look straight at the tubist on stage. The young brunette had closed her eyes in deep focus as her right fingers danced over the valves of her instruments, not missing a single note of performance. Even Vinyl was surprised by how fast the notes were played despite knowing that Beatrice was quite at ease with fast-paced pieces. 

        Beatrice kept going, pausing the fast-paced moments of her piece with calmer, slower moments every now and then, before said piece came to an end with a long, high-pitched note. Only then, did she pull the mouthpiece away from her mouth to take a long breath. Her cheeks, already rosied by the effort, took a deep crimson shape when she heard the applause coming from the second row and backstage.

“It was very good, Miss Bluenote,” Maestro Muller called warmly.

“Thank you, Sir,” Beatrice said in a slightly hoarse voice as she bowed to the judges before going back backstage.

        While the judges were commenting the performances among themselves, Beatrice was welcomed backstage by the quiet and sincere cheers of her comrades. Blushing profusely, she put her instrument back in its case before she let herself fall in Frederic’s embrace, earning even more excited cheers from her friends. As thumbs up and a few taps on the back were given to Frederic and Beatrice, Fiona checked that her scarf well in place.

“Miss Fiona Buckner-Smith!” Mr Noteworthy called through his microphone.

“Well, here Ah go!” Fiona said, facing Viola who was standing next to her. “Kiss for good luck?”

        Viola simply rolled her eyes, then gently shoved her lover toward the stage, causing Fiona to chuckle playfully. She calmly made her way to the center of the stage to face the judges and the members of the school staff present. She noticed two of the judges scribbling something on the top of a new page of their notepad while Mr Patterson whispered something to her music teacher, which prompted said teacher to nod as she mouthed the word “yes”.

“Howdy, gentlemen,” Fiona called with a polite, short bow, smirking briefly during it when she heard the sounds of a facepalm from backstage.

“Howdy to you too, Miss,” Mr Patterson replied politely. “Whenever you want to start,” he invited her with a wave.

“Thank ya, Sir,” Fiona said with a nod before she readied her violin and her bow.



Fiona Buckner-Smith:






        Her first notes were soft as she rocked from left to right in rhythm with the movement of her bow. Theresa smiled softly at the good performance of the southerner, leaning to her right to whisper something to the Headmistress. She never got the chance to though, as the headmistress was waving her fingers, and rocking her head to the music with her eyes closed. 

Fiona observed the rest of audience as she kept playing: the three judges were whispering among themselves while taking notes about her performance while her music teacher was focused on her, a proud smile on her face. She also spotted the thumb of her teacher pointing in the judges direction before pointing upward. Grinning from ear to ear in her mind, Fiona played one last soothing note, twisting her body to look at the backstage. Her friends seemed impressed by her performance but it wasn’t their reactions she was interested in. Her eyes fell on Viola’s tearful ones, her performance clearly had moved her lover.

Ah ain’t done yet. She thought, casting a wink at her lover, who clearly had seen it. Now that the technicality bit is done, time for some real music!

“That was really ni….” Maestro Muller started before quicker notes rang through the theater, interrupting him instantly.

        Back in the second row, Vinyl smiled happily as Fiona started to make her bow dance across the strings while she was almost dancing across the stage. While surprised at first, Mr Patterson and Mr Noteworthy quickly found themselves tapping the fast rhythm of the violinist’s playing on their notepad with their ballpens. The headmistress and the Vice-principal, for their parts, were busy clapping to the music along with all the students backstage. The only one who seemed a bit put out by the second verse of Fiona was Maestro Muller, though that was mostly because he had been interrupted, and he quickly joined the audience’s rhythmic clapping. Fiona’s piece was quite catchy, even by his standards.

        Soon after, her performance ended with the cheerful applauses of the sixteen people watching her. Fiona deeply bowed to the judges and teachers, before thanking them for listening to her, and slowly making her way backstage. Before any of her classmates could compliment her on her performance, Fiona was yanked by the scarf by a very into-it Viola, who decided to compliment her in the best way she could think of: a long and very passionate make-out session.

“Miss Laura Hart!” Mr Noteworthy called warmly.

“And I’m missing out on the girl-on-girl action again!” Laura falsely complained with a chuckle as she picked a stool and her lyre up.

“I wouldn’t worry if I were you,” Diana playfully remarked while she took Fiona’s violin in her grip, thus allowing its owner to pull her lover even closer. “I think they’ll still be busy by the time you’re done.”

“One can only hope,” Laura let out with a sigh.

        As Fiona gave the rest of the backstage area the finger, her lips firmly glued to Viola’s, the rest of the class merely laughed at the gesture before they all focused their attention on the lyrist who had placed her stool in the middle of the stage. After a brief hello to the judges, Laura sat on it and positioned the bottom of her lyre against her right inner thigh. Then she began to play.



Laura Hart:






        While the three judges seemed happy at the professionalism in Laura’s playing, the three teachers were more than surprised by it. Even if Vinyl had seen it many times already, it would still surprise her. They knew they could expect much from Laura but a peaceful melody totally in contradiction with her personality wasn’t something they expected. Then again, Laura’s choice for her instrument was a contradiction to her personality to begin with.

        Celeste was the first amongst the school staff members to recover from the shock, due to her being more used to Laura’s contradictory life as a C.R.A.C. student. The young musician had been an oddball for as long as Celeste could remember. The file from Laura’s former school was accompanied with a note from the school’s psychologist. Said note claimed that Laura suffered from ADHD, and that it would probably be impossible for her to ever make it in a high-standards school like the C.R.A.C.. For a while, Celeste thought that the psychologist had been right as Laura kept getting distracted during classes, and she was a real nightmare to handle for all her teachers during her first six months at school. Then, Selene returned from her sabbatical year and started teaching again. 

Look at her now. Celeste thought with pride as she watched Laura finish her piece in poised professionalism. Selene, you did a wonderful job with her…

        Under the polite applauses of her friends and her audience, Laura bowed gracefully before she cast a brief glance at Diana, who waved her hand down a couple of times in response. Nodding to her friend, Laura bid the judges a good day before leaving the stage and the stool she had brought behind her. As she walked up to her best friend’s side, Laura smiled casually before she passed her free arm around the diminutive blonde’s shoulders.

“I tranquilized the judges, Muffin,” Laura stated casually. “You can wow them awake now!”

“Oh, shut up!” Diana rolled her eyes before she nudged her friend’s ribs with her elbow. “I’m probably not gonna wow any...OUCH!!!” she let out, jerking away from Laura, holding her side. “What was that for?”

“Your mom said that whenever you feel down I should pinch your confidence awake,” Laura explained casually as Mr Patterson called Diana on stage.

“Do you think that it’s going to be helpful?” Diana snapped as she picked her instrument from its case.

“No, I just promised your mom to do so but I think what’s about to happen will be a lot more helpful,” Laura explained casually as she pushed Diana toward the stage area.

        As the small flautist was about to leave backstage, she received final words of encouragement from the rest of her classmates. When Nathan assured her she was going to be even better than during Nightmare Night after he placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, Diana turned bright red until she came into the judges’ view. It wasn’t about wowing the judges anymore for Diana, and this prompted Ari and Laura to bump their fists together before pulling away while opening their hands to mimic an explosion.

“You can start, Miss Hoovet,” Maestro Muller called after Diana took place on the stool Laura had left on stage. 

        Diana let out a brief sigh as she loosened her fingers up one last time. She pulled a few stray strands of hair out of her face. Then she brought the lip plate of her piccolo to her lips. She strummed on the keys of her instrument as she took the breath she needed to start playing.
 


Diana Hoovet:






“I knew she could do it,” Arietta commented in a whisper as the judges smiled appreciatively to Diana’s music.

“The only one who didn’t was her,” Laura remarked with a shrug, bobbing her head right and left to Diana’s music. “Maybe now, Little Miss Muffin will also see that she’s more than ready to play with the big boys…Or at least with the big boy that matters for her.” she added, grinning wolfishly at Nathan’s back.

“Hehehe!” Ari giggled softly in response as she eyed the concerned big boy. “He seems to be more attentive than the others,” she commented slowly, witnessing that the tall guitarist’s eyes never looking away from the diminutive flautist. “Or is it just me?”

“Kinda hard to tell with him,” Laura whispered slowly. “Unlike the rest of our boys, Nathan’s actually good at hiding his feelings. Add that to the fact that Muffin is quite successfully secretive when he’s around, and here we are: not knowing if it’s mutual attraction between them.” 

“I see…” Ari let out while rubbing her chin pensively. “I think we’re going to have to call some help to get those two together….”

“I have meetings with her Mom on Friday evenings when Diana goes to her kung-fu practices.” Laura explained the pinkette in a whisper. “I’ll tell her that you’re willing to work on project Shipping Muffin!”

“Cool…”

“What are ya two talkin’ about?” Fiona asked curiously as Diana finished her piece, prompting her audience to start applauding.

“Nothing!” Laura and Arietta let out in a casual, yet simultaneous reply as Diana bowed to the judges. 

        After the three guests invited her to leave the stage, Diana went backstage with her instrument and her stool. As the “well done!”s from her classmates rained down on her, Diana’s ears turned dark crimson not long before her face followed suite. Though that last part had happened mostly because of Nathan initiating a group hug for the small flautist. No one had the time to question whether her blush was because of the tall blond, or because of the whole class’ sweet reward for overcoming her well-known stage fright, as Frederic was called on stage just a second before they all broke apart from one another. 

“All right, it’s my turn now,” Frederic let out with a sigh while Nathan and Harpo pushed the grand piano on stage just like planned.

“You’re going to be excellent, Frederic,” Beatrice whispered in encouragement before shocking everyone still backstage by actually giving the pianist a brief kiss on the cheek.

“Thank you, Beatrice,” Frederic whispered back, his cheeks reddening a little bit at the affectionate gesture, before he walked on stage.

        As they had planned before the auditions started, Frederic arrived in the center of the stage at the same time as his instrument. He swiftly helped Nathan and Harpo with locking the wheels and setting the stool correctly before his two helpers mouthed him the words “good luck” as they thumbed him up while going back backstage. Once the usual pleasantries were exchanged between him and the three judges, Frederic took a seat at his instrument before he placed his hands over the ivory keys.



Frederic Horzowski:






        As the melody of the piano filled the theater, Vinyl clearly noticed the changes in Frederic’s playing. It wasn’t that he had gotten essentially better since she had started teaching at the C.R.A.C. -Frederic was already an excellent pianist to begin with. His posture and attitude had greatly changed. That was what brought a smile on teacher’s face.

        Whereas he used to play like a he had a lamppost for a spine and a yoke so massive that he couldn’t even turn his head, now Frederic let his body follow the dance his hands were doing across the black and white keys. It wasn’t noticeable enough for him to look like a heavy metal pianist. For the trained eyes and ears of the judges it was obvious he was more relaxed when playing, and it only made him sound much better than he already used to. Maestro Muller seemed particularly happy with Frederic’s performance, if the excited movements of his pen witnessed by Theresa across his notepad were of any indication. Meanwhile, Beatrice observed the pianist’s performance with an even greater dedication than what she used to. A detail that didn’t go unnoticed by her closest female friends.

“Is there something you’d like to tell us, Beatrice?” Octavia asked with a knowing grin.

“Huh-huh...” Beatrice let out softly, her gaze focused on the pianist in action.

“Something about Frederic?” Viola asked in the tubist’s ear.

“Huh-huh…”

“I don’t think she’s listening to us,” Diana let out casually.

“One way to find out,” Arietta stated with a shrug. “Laura, say something gross.”

“How gross do you want that something to be?” Laura asked curiously.

“Beatrice’s level of gross,” Fiona explained matter-of-factly, earning nods of approval from the other girls.

“Hmmmmmm…. Bea, I saw Frederic making out with Henry Saturday afternoon at the park,” Laura stated calmly to the focused brunette.

“WHAA...” Henry nearly shouted as Nathan placed his hand over the drummer’s offended mouth.

“Huh-huh….” Beatrice answered with a nod as Frederic finished his piece. 

“Nope! She wasn’t listening to us at all!” Laura declared with a chuckle as they all started to applaud their classmate, Beatrice being the most enthusiastic of all. 

        After waiting politely for the applauses to stop, Nathan and Henry, who had kept glaring daggers at Laura since her remark, went on stage to help Frederic push the piano back to its original place: out of the judges’ field of vision. Once the wheeled instrument was secured in its spot, Frederic turned to the rest of his comrades just in time to see Beatrice beaming at him. 

Grinning happily, Frederic calmly walked to her side, prompting a very quiet murmur that he was the only to have heard. His smile widened a bit, and he reached for one of her hands as Viola was called on stage. Ignoring the few remarks and questioning glances thrown at them, the pair entwined their fingers together as they looked at the stage’s general direction while Viola kneeled down next to her violin case. Once her instrument and her bow were firmly secured in her hands, the violinist stood up to go on stage.

“Hey,” Fiona called softly just before her lover reached the visible part of the stage.

“Fiona, no, I don’t need a kiss for good luck,” Viola retorted playfully as she looked at the other violinist of her class. “Is that what you wanted to ask me?”

“Yes,” Fiona replied calmly as she brushed the back of her fingers against Viola’s smooth cheek. “Ah know ya need some sugar before a performance, and Ah hid the cereal bar ya kept in the pocket of yer jacket.”

“.... Quite mischievous of you, Dear,” Viola replied sternly before she leaned forward to brush her lips against her girlfriend’s for the blink of an eye. “... I like it.” She purred with a wink before professionally walking toward the center of the stage.

“It’s at times like this that I don’t get how fast you two changed with one another,” Laura let out in confusion while Viola chatted with the judges. “I miss the good old days when you’d claw at one another.”

“Who said we don’t do that anymore?” Fiona asked with triumphant smirk.

“.......I’m extremely jealous and proud of you at the same time for what you just said,” Laura replied after a second silence just before the other girls nudged them to look at Viola’s performance. 



Viola Krauss:






        As soon as the first notes rang through the theater, Maestro Muller stirred on his seat to observe the curly-haired violinist closely. An orchestra conductor through and through, there were certain pieces that always caught more of his attention than others. Viola’s choice for the audition was one of those. A piece he had worked on with many musicians during his life, therefore Maestro Muller would be very critical about the young girl’s performance.

        While Muller cast an almost predatory gaze at the focused violinist, Benjamin Noteworthy turned toward Mr. Patterson to ask him if he knew which piece Viola was playing. Despite graduating from this school’s musical program, Benjamin had lost most of his touch when it came to music due to his function as the Mayor’s cultural advisor. The piece was familiar to him but he couldn’t put a name to it. Mr. Patterson calmly answered his question, ignoring the low condescending ’humph’ from the conductor aimed at the youngest judge sitting to his left.

        As the bow danced against the strings, Fiona watched all its movements with a much greater attention than her comrades. They were precise, swift and lacked all the extra flourish Fiona had put in her own performance. That was exactly what Fiona admired the most in her girlfriend’s playing, even if that used to be one of the causes of her past jealousy of the curly-haired violinist. Viola’s calm professionalism was something Fiona looked up to. She wasn’t just playing the notes of her pieces, despite the southerner’s past claims of the opposite. Viola had always managed to let the emotions of a piece run free once she was comfortable enough with it, all while looking collected, poised, dignified, elegant… In short, watching Viola playing was the most peaceful and beautiful thing Fiona had ever laid her eyes on, even if it took her years to admit it.

        After Viola bowed to the applauding judges and teachers, she walked to her violin case, which laid on a table just next to Fiona. Once her instrument secured in the protective leather, Viola felt two arms wrapping her arms and barrel gently. Two arms she recognized instantly. She relaxed into Fiona’s embrace while her lover slowly and softly caressed her both her arms. Viola sighed happily as Fiona graced her temple with a brief and chaste kiss.

“..... You know, I was kinda expecting a more grandiloquent after-performance from Viola,” Diana whispered discretely to the other girls as they watched the two violinists silently enjoying each other’s proximity.

“We were all kinda expecting her to date some popular rich boy, probably the son of one of her dad’s fellow judges or lawyers, and look at her now,” Laura let out in response, waving at the hugging pair. 

“I wasn’t,” Ari commented matter-of-factly.

“You can only say that because you didn’t know how they were before they got together,” Octavia retorted calmly.

“I’m sure it wasn’t that bad,” Ari waved off as she picked up her traverse flute after hearing the judges calling for her on stage. “Be right back!”

“She’s so innocent about certain things,” Beatrice commented softly as they watched the pinkette introducing herself on stage.

“It’s weird that you’re the one saying that, Bea,” Octavia stated matter-of-factly.

“What do you mean by that?” Beatrice asked in confusion.

“Nothing,” Diana, Laura and Octavia replied in one breath.

“Let’s just watch Arietta’s audition,” Frederic suggested while diverting Beatrice’s gaze from her friends to the stage.

“Seriously, what did she mean by that?” Beatrice asked again in puzzlement, only to have Frederic pointing at Ari, who brought the lip plate close to her mouth.



Arietta Lafleur:






“Wow!” Laura let out in surprise as the fast-paced notes escaped Ari’s flute. “She’s fast.”

“Indeed she is,” Octavia added, impressed by Ari’s quick playing.

        She wasn’t the only one impressed: all her classmates were. While they had heard her play during their rehearsals in class with Vinyl, Arietta clearly hadn’t showed them all what she could do. Octavia took a discrete look at the six-person strong audience. The same surprised, yet approving looks as her friends’ were visible on the Headmistress and the Vice-principal’s faces but not Vinyl’s. Vinyl’s face showed the similar impressionability as the judges’ but there was even less surprise on her expression than on theirs. 

Figured as much…. She knew Arietta before, so she probably also knew that she was good with her flute. Octavia thought as she watched Vinyl calmly tap the rhythm of Ari’s piece on her temple with her finger.

        Octavia saw Mr. Patterson lean his head toward Vinyl to ask her something with a confused and curious expression on his face. The fact that Vinyl stopped tapping the rhythm of the music just after he finished talking made Octavia realize that he was probably asking about Arietta’s family. Seeing Vinyl rub her eyes with a sigh before saying a few words back to Mr. Patterson only confirmed her hypothesis. As Octavia remembered Vinyl’s past with Ari’s older brother, sighing shortly, Mr. Patterson warmly tapped Vinyl’s shoulder in a comforting manner before watching back Ari’s performance attentively.
        
        A couple of minutes later, Ari pulled her lips away from her instrument, slightly out of breath and with her cheeks rosied by the effort, before she bowed to the six people in the audience under a dozen of applauses. With a satisfied smile, she headed backstage whereas she let herself fall ungracefully on a chair as soon as she couldn’t be seen by the judges. Before anyone could react, Beatrice had left Frederic’s side to give her one of the bottles of water they had brought. Ari accepted it without any second thoughts and chugged a good half of it in one go.

“AAAAAAAAHHHH!” Ari let out happily as pulled her lips away from the bottle’s neck. “Thank you. I needed that.”

“I could tell,” Beatrice said gently. “Though, I’d say you’re lucky they’re not asking for an encore.”

“... You’re right,” Ari replied in an exhausted tone. “I aimed a little too big with this one.”

“What do you mean? You were great!” Laura commented cheerfully, earning mumbles of approval from the other students.

“She doesn’t have enough breath for a piece like the one she played,” Beatrice commented slowly. “Or, more specifically, not enough breath to be comfortable with it.”

“What she said,” Ari whispered before chugging the other half of her water down. “Last time I try to show off like that…. Too risky.”

“All winners are part of those who took the risk to fail,” Octavia reminded wisdomly.

“....That’s actually a pretty good saying,” Arietta commented slowly in a sincere tone after moving her empty bottle away from her mouth. “Where does it come from?”

“I learned it from Scratch,” Octavia replied matter-of-factly.

“...Huh… Surprising,” Arietta whispered softly more to herself than to Octavia, who had looked away from the out-of-breath pinkette after hearing Nathan being called on stage.

        Nathan stopped leaning against the wall to head for the open case in which laid his acoustic guitar. On his way he rolled both his wrists while rapidly opening and closing his hands. Then he brought his hands together, alternatively tightening his hold on each of them, all while slowly walking towards his instrument. He let out a short sigh before he clapped his cheeks strongly before slamming his palms against the muscular chest contained by his uniform. Nathan leaned forward to pick up his guitar, before heading toward the center of the stage, oblivious to that fact that Diana had slightly started to tilt her head to the side when he had bent over.

“Too obvious, Muffin!” Laura whispered playfully as she pulled Diana’s flustered head straight on her shoulders.

“What the heck did he do that for?” Arietta asked in confusion.

“That’s just his pre-game ritual,” Fiona explained casually, prompting all gazes to briefly turn in her direction. “He always did that when’ver he played a match back when he was in the football team.”

“Well this is not a football game,” Viola remarked slowly from her spot in Fiona’s embrace.

“The game changed. The ritual not so much,” Fiona commented matter-of-factly. “That’s how he calms down before a performance. It’s still less weird than that massage of toes thingy ya did this mornin’ fer good luck,” she added with a playful smirk, causing the cheeks of the violinist in her arms to become bright red.

“Shhhhh!” Diana chastised sternly before Viola could retort something to her snickering classmates. “He’s about to start his audition!” She added firmly just as Nathan began to play.



Nathan Meadow:






        Low, soothing notes soon filled the theater under sixteen pairs of attentive eyes. Three of those slowly but surely focused on the notepads their owners were having on their laps. A cerise pair glinted with pride while another violet one were filled with calm awe. Nine others kept on watching with approval and a faint admiration at the tall musician’s performance. In the last pair of eyes shone something bigger than admiration as their owner let out a brief sigh. 

“Not that watching you be the love-sick puppy girl isn’t funny but don’t you think that you should just ask him out already?” Laura whispered in Diana’s ear after sneaking up on her. “It’s not wrong for the girl to make the first step you know…”

“Shhhhh! I’m listening!” Diana chastised as her elbow dug in Laura’s stomach as a reflex.

“.........” Laura kept her lips pinched together as she took a few steps back from her diminutive best friend.

“Laura, you should know better than to put your nose in Diana’s love life, especially since you told us all at the beginning of the year.” Octavia reminded in a whisper. “So stop acting offended about it.” 

“I’m not offended,” Laura whispered back in a high pitched tone. “I’m hurting…” she specified before she leaned forward while holding her stomach, prompting Henry, who was standing the closest to her, to help her sit down on a nearby chair.

“Aren’t you exaggerating a bit?” Henry asked with a cocked eyebrow. “She barely touched you.”

“.....Why don’t you just go provoke her and see if that doesn’t hurt like hell?” Laura asked back snappily.

“Maybe I will!” Henry let out in a confident bravado as he walked toward the small flautist who turned around just after he took a single step in her direction.

“SHHHHHH!” Diana sternly demanded with her forefinger on her lips while casting a hard, golden glare at the drummer. 

“......... Maybe not,” Henry whispered as quietly as possible at the same time as Diana’s attention went back on Nathan.

        While Laura mouthed silently the word “wimp” at Henry, the rest of the class Pon-3 held back their mocking chuckles or simply rolled their eyes at the scene. Soon after, Nathan had finished his solo, something that granted him polite but vigorous applauses, Diana’s being the more intense of them all. He thanked the judges and the teachers with a bow for having listened to his audition and went back backstage, where he was received with approving nods and congratulatory calls or taps on the back.

“....Hum...You were pretty good,” Diana complimented sheepishly from behind Nathan as the guitar player set his instrument back in its case.

“Thanks,” Nathan replied with a smile as he looked up to her. “Then again, we all did well so far,” he added, knocking on one of the wall’s wooden beam several times.

“I’m pretty sure I didn’t do that much,” Diana whispered with a sigh.

“Actually, the performance I enjoyed listening to the most was yours,” Nathan commented softly.

“......R.Really?” Diana stammered with a growing blush, oblivious to Laura and Arietta bumping their fists together from the shadows.

“Mr. Hars..Harshordan...Harsha…. How do you pronounce that, Gerard?” Mr. Noteworthy’s voice asked loudly through the theater, as he showed the list of students to the conductor, interrupting all the conversations backstage.

“Hmmmmm… Harshavodan.. Pariss Na.” the maestro called in a hesitant voice before a growl of annoyance well known by all the students interrupted them.

“Gentlemen, please! It’s not that hard!” The Vice-Principal chastised the two judges snappily. “Mr. Harshavardhan Parish Nabarunmandhu, could you please get ready on stage?”

        At the correct pronunciation of his name, Harpo adjusted his bow tie, and waved at Nathan and Frederic to come help him. With the help of the two blonds, the harpist set his heavy instrument on stage along with a stool. Once all was set, Frederic and Nathan quickly went backstage as Harpo introduced himself to judges, who had just apologized for butchering his name. After assuring them it wasn’t a problem, and that it happened very often, Harpo sat down behind his pedal harp. He took a deep breath, and he plucked the first string of his piece. 



Harshavardhan Parish Nabarunmandhu:






        Soon after, his fingers were dancing across the strings of his harp, filling the theater with a soothing melody. All of Harpo’s classmates started to gently move their head right and left to the delicate notes with their eyes closed, as if in trance. At some point during Harpo’s performance, Octavia opened her eyes to have a glance at the judges.

        At first she spotted Headmistress Heliopolis absently waving her finger in the air, as if it was a wand, and that she was the conductor of a one-man orchestra. Next to the tall headmistress, the Vice-principal was busy scribbling something on the notepad she always carried around. The fact that was she keeping her eyes on the harpist with a relaxed, happy expression on her face made Octavia seriously doubt of the worth of what Miss Sedgwick was writing, if she was even writing at all.

        Once her attention was on the actual conductor, Octavia noticed that, while he wasn’t entranced like the two teachers to his right, he was at the very least interested in Harpo’s playing. Thanks to her father and her previous performances at the Grand Gala, Octavia had come to know the conductor a little bit. Thus she knew that he was a fairly big fan of stringed instruments. Of course, she didn’t share that detail with her friends to not stress them over that little detail. Maestro Muller was a professional conductor after all: he wouldn’t let his fancy take over his knowledge at forming and leading an ensemble. He was also only one of the three judges. The final decision on who to pick for the gala was not his alone.

        Octavia’s gaze wandered to the right, finding Mr. Noteworthy watching Harpo attentively as his pen twirled in his fingers. He kept his face relatively impassible before he stopped his pen in the proper writing position, and lowered it to his notepad. Octavia kept watching for a few seconds but the younger judge didn’t seem about to raise his head from his notes again.

        Finally, she looked in Mr. Patterson’s direction, only to see him just like the other times she had glanced at him. He was comfortably installed on his chair, his hands joined over his stomach, with his two thumbs bumping into each other to the rhythm of the music, only looking away from the stage to ask a question or two in a whisper to the blue-haired teacher next to him, barely for a few seconds. Unlike the other two judges, the mustachioed gentleman only took notes about the musicians after they were done auditioning. 

Finally, Octavia was about to gauge Vinyl’s reactions to Harpo’s music just when said music came to a stop. Her instant of confusion was cleared away by polite applauses for the young harpist. She had been so focused on the judges that she hadn’t realized that Harpo’s audition was over. Octavia quickly joined the applauding group as Harpo bowed his head to judges before Nathan went to help him pull his instrument away. The judges, who had been briefed about Henry’s instrument, called that he could already start installing his drums while they were finalizing their notes on Harpo’s auditions.

At the same time as Nathan and Harpo pulled the latter’s instrument in, Frederic, Henry, Fiona and Diana rushed on stage, each of them pushing one of the four kettledrums needed for the next audition. Henry quickly placed the largest drum just before the stool Harpo had left in the center of the stage. He oriented so that wheels’ brakes and the drum’s pedal were facing the stool before locking the formers down. With the help of his three classmates, it only took less than a minute for him to set the four timpani in half a circle around him.

“That was quite a fast setting,” Maestro Muller commented with an approving nod as Henry’s helpers promptly left the stage. “Whenever you’re ready, young man.”

“Thank you, sir,” Henry replied with a polite bow as he took place on the stool.

        Henry moved the stool a little closer to the center of the half-circle formed by his timpanis before he reached for the pair of mallets that were in the holster he had installed on the largest drum’s wheeled leg. He swallowed his spit nervously, only to sigh with a relative calm as he spun the mallets one time in his hands. Then he started to play.



Henry Patterson:






        Soon after he started playing, the rhythm of his drums took over his audience’s bodies. While some were discrete and graceful while doing so, like Octavia and Viola who were just gently tapping their foot on the floor like civilized people, others chose to act like a bunch of degenerate baboons, like Laura and Arietta who were trying to mimic Henry’s drumming in the air while frantically shaking their heads for no real reasons. Seeing them like that had almost prompted Octavia into letting them know that even the former wild DJ that was their teacher was behaving. 

Though that was before Octavia remembered how Vinyl often acted whenever she was lost in her headphones. While the violent bouncing of certain parts of her teacher’s anatomy was certainly a happy memory for the young cellist, she realized that Vinyl was most certainly forcing herself to act professional. Vinyl had always loved a catchy beat, and that was what Henry did best.

Whenever Henry started playing, they would all follow his pace. It was one of strongest qualities as a drummer whenever they rehearsed together as an ensemble, or as a band -Vinyl prefered they used the latter. He would set the rhythm, and they would follow it no matter what. Despite how he often jokingly complained that the others would order him around or that he was the lackey of the group, there was no denying that he was the driving force of their class whenever a group performance was required.

The deep rumblings of Henry’s timpani came to a stop all too quickly for some people in his audience, if Laura’s long, plaintful sigh was of any indication. He raised his hands from the drums’ plane surface, which he had put to stop his music faster than by simply waiting for it, Henry sighed in relief and stood up to bow at the judges who were applauding him with a certain enthusiasm. After a final compliment from his namesake, Henry unlocked the brakes of his kettledrums just in time for them to be brought backstage by the same three helpers as before.

“Miss Octavia Philharmonica!” all the students heard after Henry’s congratulatory cheers from his classmates when he went backstage with his last drum.

Here we go…. Octavia thought in a slightly worried tone as she picked her wooden instrument and her bow from her case.

        On her way to the center of the stage, Octavia smiled warmly at the encouragements her friends were giving her. Sadly, the warmth of her smile was absent in her mind, as stress poked its way through it. As talented as she was in her craft, Octavia had always suffered from the fear of failure. She hadn’t told anybody about that yet but what drove her forward in her skill with a cello was her will to make her father proud and, most importantly, to make him forget a little. 

        It was a bit after her mother’s death that Octavia started to really get into playing the cello. It had been hard at first but she kept practicing for insanely long periods of time whenever her father was away from home. When she played her first piece for him, Vito had smiled for the first time in the months that followed his wife’s death. He had told her that he was very proud of her and since that day, Octavia had taken it upon herself to excel in everything she would start — school, cello, motorcycling— all for her father to keep on smiling.

As the tension built itself up inside of her, Octavia calmly saluted the judges and took place on the stool. As she readied her cello and bow, the young cellist scanned the six-person audience in front of her. Her heartbeats became a bit erratic at the thought of missing a note in front of the three important figures of this year’s Gala but then her gaze fell on Vinyl.

The young teacher had leaned forward to rest her arms on the back of the seat before her, placing her chin on her joined hands, her cerise eyes focused on Octavia. The young cellist locked eyes with the teacher before the left eyelid covered the magenta iris for barely more than half a second. Then she saw Vinyl’s lips faintly smile at her and Octavia’s stress was banished deep inside her mind to be replaced by the happy feelings related to her secret lover. Someone with a lesser self-control than Octavia would have probably blushed like a love-sick schoolgirl, which was ironically exactly how Octavia was feeling right now. 

Calmly and professionally, Octavia brought her bow-holding closer to the chords of her cello. She plucked one of them one time and then another, producing two sounds closer to the ones produced by a guitar than by a cello. Octavia positioned her bow across the strings, and closed her eyes as she remembered one of the very few, relatively deep, quotes Vinyl had said in class.


Suonate per voi stessi, è la vostra musica sara sempre piu bella!


[Play for yourself, and your music will always be more beautiful!]


And so, Octavia followed Vinyl’s advice. By the time she would be done, Octavia would have realized that once again, her former DJ of a teacher had been right all along, even if she had been the only to have understood what Vinyl had said back then.



Octavia Philharmonica:





> Arriving at the Grand Gala
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Morning of the Friday 15th of December, Hart’s residence, 

“Are you feeling okay, Sweetie?” Linda Hart whispered softly to her bedded daughter.

“Like my head is spinning on top of my shoulders, Mom,” a sweaty and feverish Laura groaned weakly.

“You know, I could call my job and take a day off to stay with you,” Linda suggested as she re-arranged the layers of cover on top her daughter.

“N-No, it’...It’s okay,” Laura stated while a loud coughing fit invaded her throat. “I’ll just remain in bed,” she assured softly. 

“If you’re certain,” Linda replied, obviously worried for her sick child. “I’ll keep my phone close, so don’t hesitate to call me for anything, you hear?” 

“Will do, Mommy,” Laura nodded with a brief, tired smile. “Though, I think I’ll probably sleep the whole day in,” she added before burying herself under her blankets.

“It’s probably the best thing to do,” Linda agreed with a resolute sigh. “Rest well, Sweetie,” she added, giving her burning hot daughter’s forehead a gentle kiss.

        With that said, Linda stood up from her daughter’s bed to walk away, her heart a bit heavy at the prospect of leaving a sick Laura on her own. The bedded teenager weakly waved at her mother when she looked back at her as she closed the door behind her. When the door finally closed, Laura wrapped herself in her covers, hoping to find a comforting and much needed warmth. She yawned softly, lulled by the fainting sounds of her mother’s footsteps in the staircase. Her eyelids dropped over her tired eyes at the sounds of the front door’s lock that resonated in the quiet house. Laura welcomed a much needed sleep as the engine of her mother’s car purred during its ignition as well as when the vehicle rumbled away, granting a peaceful silence.

        Then she snapped her eyes wide open, a mischievous grin plastered on her face. She kicked the heavy covers away in a move full of energy, and literally jumped out of bed. Wiping away her sweat with the back of her pajamas’ sleeve, Laura reached for her phone to call one of her most used contacts. It rang a couple of times before she heard the characteristic sound of her interlocutor picking up.

“Papa-Cock, this is Deviant-Chick reporting in!” Laura whispered softly as she peaked through her window. “Mother-Hen has left the coop! I repeat, Mother-Hen has left the coop! Over!” she added as she noticed her mother’s car was indeed not in their driveway.

“Copy that, Deviant-Chick,” her father’s voice replied in a whisper. “Ready to begin Operation Christmas-Feed? Over.” 

“Affirmative, Papa-Cock!” Laura replied as she put her phone on speaker to take her pajamas off. “I’m almost done,” she added, throwing away the big-sized green nightwear she had worn over her winter clothes and reaching for the pair of winter boots she had kept hidden under her desk.

“You’ll find the rest of the supplies for your mission in the fourth cupboard in the living room,” Gerard Hart explained in a conspicuous tone. “In it, you’ll also find a pair of bus-tickets and the retractable trolley for you to transport the feed back to the Chicken-Coop. Over.”

“Roger, Papa-Cock! Over.”

“Remember that you have up to one five-hundred to be back where Mother-Hen left you,” Gerard reminded sternly. “So don’t get distracted! Over.”

“Sir! I thought Mother-Hen was supposed to leave the Barn at one eight-hundred, Sir. Over,” Laura let out in confusion as she put a coat, a large scarf and a thick hood on.

“You’re supposed to be sick, Deviant-Chick. Mother-Hen will come back to the Coop earlier than usual!” Gerard explained quickly. “You have your instructions! God Speed, Deviant-Chick! Over!” There was a brief pause. “And dress warmly, I don’t want you to get actually sick,” he added worriedly.

“Don’t worry, Papa-Cock! I’ll be fine!” Laura reassured playfully. “Deviant-Chick out!” she added before hanging up.

        Once her phone was secured in one of her pockets, Laura made her way downstairs in order to grab the supplies for her mission. She found in the aforementioned cupboard an envelope containing the list of possible Christmas presents she and her father had planned for her mother as well as one of her father’s credit cards. She grabbed it along with the retractable trolley and made her way to the front door. 

Once she reached there, she noticed that mailman had passed after her mother left, if the stack of letters in front of the door was of any indication. She was about to push them to side in order to open the door, but stopped when she noticed that the letter on the top of the stack was addressed to her. Tilting her head in confusion, she picked the letter up and examined it.

“First time I receive something in the mail,” Laura muttered to herself as she tore the envelope open with her fingers. “It’s probably a commercial for a Christmas coupon or something…” she added as she unfolded the letter to read it.

        As her eyes focused on the written message, Laura didn’t pay attention to the outside noises of a car pulling in the driveway. She didn’t hear the car door being slammed closed and the jingling sounds of a key sets.

“Stupid Linda!” Linda cursed out loud as she unlocked the front door. “How do you want to get back sooner if you forgot the files for this afternoon’s meeting with ...Laura?” she asked in confusion at the sight of her daughter in the hallway. “.....What are you doing out of your bed?” she asked, her eyes scanning over her daughter’s outfit. “...Why are you dressed like you’re going out?!” she asked coldly, her golden eyes narrowing dangerously in her daughter’s direction. “Laura! I’m talking to you!” she nearly shouted at her unresponsive, lying teenager of a child.

        Laura’s response was to show her the letter in her hand. Linda’s anger diminished a bit when she noticed the teen’s hand shaking nervously before she took the letter. Still half glaring at her daughter, Linda read the letter with one eye.

“....We’re proud to inform you, Miss Laura Hart, that you have been selected to perform in this year New Year’s eve Gala at the Canterlot…. City...hall…..” Linda’s eyes widened in surprise at the content of her daughter’s letter.

        The mother looked up from the letter to stare blankly at her daughter, meeting a stare similar to her own in expressions and color. The silence between the two of them was religious enough that if one kept their ears open, he could have heard Mrs Hoovet humming her muffin song two houses away. Though the silence was finally broken when Linda let her keys and hand bag fall on the ground.

“YEAAAAAAHHHH!” Linda shouted with pride at the same time as her daughter dropped the trolley, a matching scream coming out of her as well.

        Linda rushed to hug her daughter who nearly jumped in her arms, both screaming in joy, pride and happiness. Cheers rang for a good ten minutes, the mother hugging the life out of her daughter while the latter held on to the former. They let go of each other only to have Linda demand Laura to call her father to tell her the good news. Which she did instantly. The operation Christmas-Feed would have to be postponed for now, as celebrations were in order in the Hart Household.

*******************************************************************************************************

Afternoon of the Friday 15th of December, Horzowski’s residence, 

“Good afternoon, everyone!” Frederic called as he closed the front door behind him.

        As soon as he had hung his coat on the rack by the door, Frederic’s legs were assaulted by a mass of a black fur which kept rubbing itself against them. Letting out a brief chuckle, Frederic extended his hand toward Dexter’s head, giving the labrador a good scratch behind the ears.

“How was your day, boy?” the pianist asked playfully as the dog rolled on his back. “You’ve been nice with Bernadette, haven’t you?” he added as he scratched the exposed belly of the labrador with enthusiasm.

        Once Dexter had received his fill of belly rubs, Frederic went to the kitchen. The day had been quite long and a small snack was long overdue. As he stepped in the kitchen, Frederic was faced to a rather unusual sight. His father, Oswald, was sitting at the table, a pot of polish and a clothe in hands and the family’s finest silverware laid out before him. In the meantime, Bernadette and Frederic’s mother, Martha, were both standing by the fridge, examining a handmade chart with a couple of pictures on it. Pictures Frederic recognized as Beatrice’s kins’.

“What is going on in here?” Frederic asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Oh, you’re back, Son,” Oswald called as all gazes went to the blond pianist. “We didn’t hear you arrive.”

“How was your day, Dear?” Martha asked warmly after walking to her son to give him a kiss on the cheek.

“It was good. A bit duller than usual with Laura’s absence, but otherwise okay,” Frederic explained, his eyes going back and forth between the chart with the Bluenotes’ pictures to the silverware while stopping on both his parents and their housekeeper. “You didn’t answer my question, though.”

“Don’t tell us you forgot what day it is, young man?” Bernadette asked with a frown.

“It’s Friday?” Frederic suggested slowly.

“He forgot!” Bernadette lifted her arms in exasperation. “He actually forgot!”

“...Just like his father,” Martha commented with a sigh, casting a knowing glance toward her husband.

“I’ve never forgotten a visit from your mother, Martha,” Oswald replied, visibly offended. 

“No, you’ve forgotten lots of other things,” Martha commented dryly.

“What does Grandma has to do with…. Wait a minute… Is it because Beatrice and her parents are coming for dinner tonight?” Frederic asked in annoyance. “Come on, you promised you wouldn’t make a big deal out of this!”

“Son, it is big deal!” Oswald affirmed sternly. “You have only one shot to impress your future In-laws!” he added, prompting a mad blush from his son. “If you do wrong now, then you’ll have to deal with the hatred of her parents for the rest of their lives once you’re married with her!”

“Dad, we’ve just started dating,” Frederic retorted softly. “Don’t start talking about marriage like that!”

“We’re just looking out for you,” Martha replied soothingly. “Besides, your father’s speaking from experience, so you’d do well to listen to him, Frederic.”

“Huh?”

“For my first date with your mother, I went to pick her up,” Oswald told as he went back to polish the silverware. “Your grandfather was waiting for me to ring the bell…. You know, the whole fathery speech about my intentions with your mother. Hehe,” he added in a nervous chuckle. “I arrived there, all dressed-up, with flowers and two places for the “Sounds of music” musical,” He shot a wink at his wife whose cheeks rosied a little bit at the memory. “... I was a bit nervous back then so I stayed a couple of minutes on your grandparents’ porch before finally knocking on the door. Turned out your grandfather went outside just at that time to see if I was late…” He paused with a wince. “To make a long story short, I broke your grandfather’s nose that day.”

“W-what?!” Frederic whispered in shock.

“Not my brightest moment,” Oswald commented with a wince as Martha nodded in agreement. “He and your grandmother have never really forgotten that.”

“That explains quite a lot about the mood whenever Madam Beaumont comes for a visit,” Bernadette let out in realisation, more for herself than for anybody else in the room.

“So now, you see why it’s a big deal?” Martha asked Frederic with a cocked eyebrow.

“....” Frederic bit on his lip for a few seconds before glancing at the chart on the fridge. “What’s the chart for?”

“Oh, that’s just a thing I do for every guest we might have,” Bernadette explained. “It’s mainly about what allergy they have, center of interests, correct pronunciation of their names… Everything we need to know to be the best hosts!” she explained with a proud smile.

“How exactly do you even know all that?” Oswald asked in a surprised tone.

“I hear a lot of things in my line of work, Sir,” Bernadette replied casually. “Many of which that I’d have rather never heard though,” she added with a regretful sigh.

        The other adults in the room both cast a questioning look at their housekeeper while Frederic pinched the bridge of his nose in a quiet groan.

“Okay, I see your points,” Frederic admitted in defeat. “Can you just, please, not do too much?”

“Sure! Don’t worry about it, Son,” Oswald assured with a thumb up.

“The last thing we want is being a source of embarrassment in front of the Bluenotes!” Martha agreed with a smiling nod as Bernadette raised her thumb up at the pianist.

“I’ll be upstairs doing my homework,” Frederic stated as he turned around to leave as his parents and Bernadette went back to what they were doing prior to his arrival.

“Oh! I almost forgot!” Bernadette called. “There was a letter for you in the mail this morning. I put it on your desk.”

“Thank you, Bernadette,” Frederic replied while grabbing his backpack to head upstairs, Dexter gently trotting behind him. 

        As he sat down at his desk a few minutes later, Frederic immediately saw the letter Bernadette spoke off. While Dexter lazily laid down next to the desk, the pianist took a paper-knife from one of his drawers and opened the letter. As he read the content of the letter, he couldn’t hold back a heartfelt “yes!” that startled the tired dog at his sides. He was about to stand up to tell his parents the good news when he remembered how tonight’s dinner was on their mind.

“Should I tell them now, or wait until tomorrow?” he asked Dexter who looked at him for a few seconds before yawning loudly and resting his head on the ground. “Tomorrow it is then!” he added before taking his cellphone from his pocket. “I’ll just call Beatrice.”

*******************************************************************************************************

Evening of the Friday 15th of December, Fiona’s studio apartment,

“THAT’S FREAKING AWESOME!”

“WOHOOO!!!”

“YEAH, GIRL! AH KNEW YA COULD DO IT!”

“Ah’m so proud of ya, Sweetie,” Kat Smith, Fiona’s mother, stated after Fiona told her and all of her present relatives the great news about her performance at the Gala through a video-chat.

“Thanks, guys!” Fiona waved at the image of her many cousins, her aunts and uncles massed around her parents in front of the farm’s unique webcam. “Come on, Dad, stop crying!” she added with a teary laugh at the sight of her burly father constantly wiping his eyes with his large hands.

“Ah ain’t cryin’, Missy,” George Buckner tried to say in a firm tone, only managing a shaken but still proud reply. “Ah got somethin’ in ma eyes! That’s all!”

        Fiona held back a mocking laughter as her uncle Frank “called his older brother on his bullshit”. The same couldn’t be said about some of her cousins though, but they quickly calmed down once Fiona’s mother turned her head in their directions.

“Come on, guys!” Fiona heard her cousin Braeburn’s voice rang through her crowd of relatives. “Let’s celebrate that AAAAAPPLELOOSA’s style! Cider for everyone!”

“YEAHHHHH!!!!”

        The response of her relatives was so loud that it completely saturated their microphone, making her wince in discomfort. Fiona stopped paying attention to the screen as she rubbed away the pain in her ears. Once her focus went back to them, she could see some of them were passing glass bottles with an amber colored liquid in them, while others had already their drinks and clinked them together. Fiona couldn’t hold back her happy smile even if, deep down, she wanted nothing more than to be with them to  celebrate her success, with maybe the exception of another violinist. Her thoughts of Viola brought something other than the deep longing for the curly-haired girl’s presence.

“Hey, guys...Guys. GUYS!” she almost shouted to make herself heard in the loud atmosphere of the farmhouse. “Sorry to bother ya, but Ah need to tell somethin’ to ma mom. So, if ya wouldn’t mind…”

“Ya heard her, ya rowdy punks?” Kat called playfully. “Get out, all of ya! Shoo! Shoo!”

        Fiona didn’t hold back her laughter this time when her mother stood up from her chair to sweep the rest of the family away with a broom. Quickly enough, the only two things remaining in front of the webcam were her mother and her broom that leaned against a nearby wall.

“Now that that’s done, what did ya want to tell me, Sweetie?” Kat asked in a soft, curious tone.

“Ah…” Fiona began, nervously gripping her fingers together before playing with the tail of her scarf as she searched for her words. “How do Ah begin…” she whispered to herself.

“Fiona, is somethin’ wrong?” Kat asked worriedly.

“...Remember when Ah first visited this here apartment with ya and Dad?” Fiona asked softly. When her mother nodded, she continued. “And that Dad warned me on how Ah should never have someone other than me spend the night?”

“...Yes..”

“Well, recently, somebody spent a lot of nights here with me,” Fiona confessed softly, her eyes focused on her feet.

“SOMEBODY DID WHAT?!” the booming, angry voice of her father saturated the microphone once again.

        Wincing worriedly, Fiona looked back at the screen, only to see her mother leaning down and coming back up with a boot in hand and a frown on her face. A boot Fiona recognized as one of her father’s working boots. The young violinist blinked in shock as she watched her mother violently throw the boot her father's way, causing the characteristic sound of something heavy impacting a wooden door.

“AH SAID OUT, YA NIT-WIT!” Kat barked at George who probably had gotten his wife’s point, and hopefully not his thrown boot. “Ya were sayin’, Fiona?” Kat asked in a low, even tone. 

“...Ah have met someone, Mom,” Fiona explained again, in a shaken reply.

“For how long?!” Kat asked drily.

“A bit more than a month now,” Fiona replied matter-factly, her eyes back on her feet.

“And ya didn’t tell me about him sooner because…?.”

“Because that someone ain’t a boy, Ma, it’s a girl,” Fiona stated softly.

“A GIRL?!” 

        Another saturation occurred, this time caused by the voice of her father along with many of her cousins’. On the screen, she witnessed her mother massaging her forehead with a groan before reaching for her broom. 

“Ah’ll be back,” Kat calmly said to the webcam before standing up and walking off screen.

        Fiona heard faint footsteps before a door was pulled open.

“OW!”

“OUCH! AUNTIE THAT HURTS!”

“OUCH! HONEY! STOP THAT!”

“OWIE!”

“AIEEEEE!”

CRACK

        The violinist winced at every cry of pain her relatives let out under the sweeping frenzy of her mother. Frenzy she had caused. When the sounds of the fight died down, she heard the closing of a door before her mother returned on screen. Kat placed the broken broom stick against the wall and sat back on her chair.

“A girl, huh?” Kat asked impassively.

“Yes, Mom,” Fiona replied, gulping nervously while also being thankful for being miles away from her mother.

Kat’s impassive frown turned into a genuine, curious smile. “Tell me more about that girl, Sweetie,” she said in a warm tone. 

“....Ya,” Fiona let out in shock. “Ya aren’t mad?!”

“Oh, Ah’m mad! Mad that ya didn’t tell me about that sooner!” Kat explained softly. “So ya better tell everything ah need to know about that girl immediately, or else ah’ll come straight to Canterlot and literally pull the answers out of ya,” she warned playfully, a happy grin on her face.

“....Her name’s Viola Krauss,” Fiona began a long tale and description that would last until way past midnight, her grin matching her mother’s. 

*******************************************************************************************************

Evening of the Friday 15th of December, four-star restaurant l’Etalon d’Or,

“To our Viola’s first official performance,” Judge Viktor Krauss called with pride, a glass of champagne raised.

“Here, here!” Hilda and her older daughter Daphne replied cheerfully as the four Krausses clinked their glasses together.

“Thank you,” Viola whispered with a soft blush before taking a sip of her champagne.

“So, how does it feel like to have your first non-school-related gig?” Daphne asked her little sister with curiosity.

“It feels great so far,” Viola replied softly. “I’ll probably become quite a mess as the New Year’s getting by though,” she added, prompting a brief chuckle from her sister and her father.

“Now, now, Viola, don’t stress yourself too much,” Hilda said gently. “You’ve been selected for the Gala, that means you’ve been recognized for your talent by professionals. No need to be worried about it.”

“Thank you, Mom,” Viola replied with a smile.

“By the way, do you have any idea on who you’re going to play with?” Daphne asked after popping an olive in her mouth. “From what you told us, there were supposed to be five selected from your group.”

“Well, Laura published that she was chosen on Friendface today,” Viola replied casually. “And I got a message from Fiona saying she had been selected as well,” she added, a hint of loving pride tainting her voice as she spoke of the other violinist of her class.

“Laura’s the one that got a scholarship, right?” Hilda asked curiously. “Or is it the small one, Diana, who’s on a scholarship?”

“Diana’s daughter of Daniella Hoovet, remember? The Chairwoman of the central Post,” Viktor corrected his wife casually. “Fiona’s the one with the scholarship.”

“And Laura’s the one who’s a dyke, Mom,” Daphne commented casually.

“Daphne, watch your tongue!” Hilda snapped quietly.

“What?! That’s true!” Daphne snapped back. “Isn’t it, Vi’?” she asked her younger sister, who suddenly tried to make herself tiny as a mouse.

“I don’t care if it’s true or not,” Viktor retorted sternly. “That’s no way to talk! Especially here,” Viktor added, waving at the refined establishment they were dining in.

“Indeed! There are much more polite terms to qualify such a deviance,” Hilda reminded with a hint of disgust in her voice.

“Hilda, please” Viktor called in an exasperated tone.

Hilda sighed longly. “I know, Viktor, you don’t like me calling it that, but I’m sorry, that’s how I see it!” Her husband tired to open his mouth in reply. “Look, we’re not here to debate on which sexuality is in the norm or not, we’re here to celebrate a great news!”

“All right, forget I said anything,” Daphne raised her hands in defense as she spoke. “Hang on, Fiona’s the one from Appleloosa?“ Daphne then asked her suddenly quiet sister.

“Yes, she’s from Appleloosa. Why do you ask?” Viola asked suspiciously.

“Why did she tell you about her being selected?” Daphne wondered in an incredulous tone.

“What do you mean by that?” Viola asked back, a bit defensively.

“I mean you and her weren’t in such good terms,” Daphne let out in confusion.

“We sorted our issues out,” Viola explained softly.

“How so?” Daphne insisted curiously.

“We had the opportunity to talk a lot on Octavia’s birthday,” Viola told sheepishly. “You’d be surprised of what can happen when you let people tal…”

“Correct me if I’m wrong,” Hilda interrupted her younger daughter. “But, isn’t it since Octavia’s birthday that you’ve been spending a lot of nights at some of your friends’ houses?”

“It gave us back the excitement we had for sleepovers, Mom,” Viola explained abruptly, earning a raise of eyebrow from her judge of a father and her older sister.

“I suppose so,” Hilda let out calmly. “Anyway, I hope we’ll get served soon. I’m quite famished, to say the least.”

“Me too,” Daphne replied casually as Viktor continued to look at Viola with his eyebrow raised in suspicion.

“If you’ll excuse me, I’ll be right back,” Viola said softly before leaving the table.

        The violinist made her way to the restaurant’s restrooms at a rather rapid pace. Once in it, Viola took a few paper towels from the distributor on the sink, passed them under the water, and applied them on her face. The cool and humid paper soothed oncoming headache. As her emerging headache dissipated itself, Viola pulled the towels away from her face and threw them in the nearby trash bin.

...It would have been better if I had spent the night at Fiona’s, Viola thought as she massaged her temple soothingly. At least there, it’s possible to have dinner without stupid conversations!

“Hey, Vi,” Daphne’s voice startled her from her cold-induced calm. “The starters have just been served,” she added as Viola turned around to face her.

“I’m coming,” Viola whispered softly before following her sister out of the restrooms.

“Can I tell you a couple of things, from one sister to another?” Daphne asked casually as they slowly went back to their table.

“...Sure, I guess,” Viola replied in confusion.

“Think really good of what you’re going to say before trying to lie in front of Dad,” Daphne advised in a whisper. “Also, try to not use the card Dad gave you to pay for a couple’s special suite in a hotel…. Hadn’t I be Dad’s un-official account-manager, you’d have been in a lot of trouble!”

….. I really should have spent the night at Fiona’s to celebrate!


*******************************************************************************************************


        18h30, 31st of December, Philharmonica Residence,

“Isn’t she doing a little too much?” Vinyl calmly, taking a long, final sip of her glass of soda.

“NAAAH!” Jacquelyn assured with a dismissive wave of her hand. “She’s playin’ it slow. Her eyes ain’t all sparkly like when she’s really into it.”

“.... How can you even tell that sparkly eyes thingy?” Vinyl asked with a frown. “She’s in the other room!”

        To prove her point, Vinyl snapped her finger toward the room in question, from which they could hear Rarity’s commanding voice and the various complaints or comments of four of her five models for the night. The fifth one, namely Frederic, was currently checking on his silvery cuff-links on the other side of the Philharmonica’s living room, oblivious to the inquisitorial gaze Vito was casting on him. 

The young pianist looked quite dashing in the beautiful black and white suit Rarity had put together for tonight’s Gala. Once the seamstress had caught wind of the prestigious performance of her friend’s students, she had insisted on making an outfit for each of the five young musicians. All five of them had tried to insist otherwise but, as their teacher had predicted, they all fell under the charm of Rarity’s sketches for the occasion.

“Now, Laura, DEAR, cease pulling down on your bustier this instant!” Rarity’s voice shouted for the fifth time in the last ten minutes. “You’re a classical music performer, not a streetwalker!”

“I swear it’s not me!” Laura replied in exasperation. “I told you that strapless dresses weren’t doing it for me! I have nothing to hold the fabric up!”

“Then how do you explain that Octavia’s bustier hasn’t slipped once when she’s less gifted than you in that aspect?” Rarity asked in a really dubious tone, probably raising an eyebrow at the teenager.

“HEY!!!!” Octavia’s embarrassed shout resonated through the whole house from the entertainment room in which the four girls were still at Rarity’s mercy, as Vinyl had said earlier. “I have something to hold the fabric up!”

“Of course, ya do!,” Fiona declared in her no-nonsense tone. “It’s the elastic band of yer dress.”

“WHAT?!” Octavia snapped back at the southern violinist as another’s violinist’s chuckle could be heard coming from the room.

“I think I’m going to check on the instruments in the van,” Frederic commented awkwardly as Octavia was shouting angrily, presumably at Fiona and Viola, in response to the comment about her curves.

“....Are you okay, Vito?” Jacquelyn asked with worry as Octavia’s father sighed longly.

“I feel really old right now,” Vito explained as he let himself fall on the last spot on the couch. “One minute she’s there playing with her Moz-bear in the living room and the next she’s off arguing about her figure with her friends…”

“What in tarnation is a Moz-bear?” Jacquelyn asked in confusion as Vinyl gently patted Vito’s back.

“I can relate,” Vinyl said softly, earning a confused rise of eyebrow from the businessman. “I remember how my mother can be sometimes,” she explained with a chuckle. “Usually, when she gets like that, she wants to do my hair and doll me up, like when I was three or four.”

“Ah mean, it’s gotta be teddy bear plushie of some sort but what does the Moz stand fer?” Jacquelyn wondered out loud as Vito laughed at Vinyl’s story.

“Children grow up too fast,” Vito let out with a sigh.

“Would you have prefered she remained at her diaper-days?” Vinyl asked with a grin.

“Non esagerare con questo, Vincenza,” [Don’t exaggerate with this, Vincenza] Vito pleaded with a warm chuckle.

“Mozzarella? Mozambique? Mozilla?” Jacquelyn whispered to herself, oblivious to the two laughing persons on the couch. “What other words begins with Moz?”

        Before anyone could answer her question, Rarity emerged from the changing room. The seamstress let out a brief sigh as she replaced a stray of lock of her hair in place before facing the three people in the livingroom. She smiled at them before waving at the girls to come outside. A long, impressed whistle from Jacquelyn and Vinyl welcomed the four students as they strutted outside. Vito simply mouthed a silent wow at the girls.

        Rarity had made four matching dresses for the group’s performance: a black bustier with a flowing, loose fall that reached to the ankles along with a pair of gala gloves which climbed past their elbows. The only differences were that Viola and Fiona’s dresses were designed with a one-shoulder strap on their left arm, and that Laura and Octavia’s were strapless. Each girl was wearing a silvery white dress lined with a thread personalized : lime green for Laura, ocean blue for Viola, orange peel for Fiona and amethyst purple for Octavia.

“Rarity, you’ve outdone yourself once again!” Vinyl enthusiastically said as she stood up to get a closer look. 

“Thank you, dear,” Rarity said with a smile as Octavia did a small twirl for her father who was smiling brightly at how stylish is little girl was.

“Oh my god, look at you,” Vito whispered in awe, earning a flaming blush from his daughter. “You look fantastic… Simply fantastic!”

“Thanks, Dad,” Octavia whispered back sheepishly.

“Well, Ah’ll be! Yer looking all fancy, Cuz!” Jacquelyn enthusiastically said to Fiona.

“I still maintain that the neck-scarf is tad too much with the dress,” Rarity commented casually, pointing the white shale Fiona had wrapped around her neck. “It would be so much better to simply take it…”

“Nah, it looks great!” Jacquelyn countered instantly, chasing Rarity’s hand away from the knot that kept the scarf on her cousin’s neck. “It’s Fiona’s thing to wear a neck-scarf, or whatever this is called in fashion talk. Just how Ah always wear ma hat!” she added, tipping her brown stetson.

“You Southerners and the things you do,” Rarity commented with a smiling sigh before going over Viola who was making sure her belt buckle was perfectly centered.

“Thanks, Jacquelyn,” Fiona whispered with relief.

“Anytime, Cuz,” Jacquelyn assured with a smile before pulling her smartphone from her pocket. “Now, take the pose! Ah promised Aunt Kat Ah’d take pictures!”

“How about no?”

“How about Ah tell yer little lady-friend about what ya and the other cousins pulled during the family reunion three years ago?”

“Ya wouldn’t dare,” Fiona said in a trembling tone.

“Try me, Sugarcube,” Jacquelyn taunted with a triumphing smirk.

“Ah hate ya!” Fiona whispered sourly as she took a few steps away from her cousin to have enough space to pose for the pictures.

“If ya wanna, but know that yer Ma’ demanded that I take pictures of ya by all means necessary,” Jacquelyn explained with a shrug before snapping a few shots of her beautifully dressed kin. “Tell ya what, to make it up to ya, Ah’ll take a few pics of ya and yer lady-friend…. For yer eyes only,” she added when Fiona darkly glared at her.

“Well now,” Vito called as the two southerners bickered about a potential repayment. “I believe it’s time for us to go. You all need to be there before the Gala actually starts,” he explained while checking his watch.

“All right, Andiamo!” [... Let’s go!] Vinyl shouted with excitement.

“Yeah!” the four younger musicians shouted in unison as they were heading to the hallway to grab their coats.

        Vinyl straightened her suit’s jacket after moving after Vito and Jacquelyn, only to have it pulled back a bit.

“Tutututut! You’re not going anywhere, Darling,” Rarity assured as she pulled Vinyl back by the collar of her outfit.

“Ma ché cavolo stai combinando?” [What the heck are you doing/plotting?] Vinyl asked in confusion.

“Sorry dear, but I’m under special instructions to not let you wear your suit to the Gala,” Rarity explained softly.

“Why not?! I look awesome in that suit!” Vinyl protested as Rarity dragged her into the side room, completely unnoticed by the excited group of musicians and their chaperons.

“While that is very true, your Mother has other plans for you,” Rarity explained with what Vinyl would later qualify as the most evil grin on earth.

“...Wait! What? What plans?! What did Mamma tell you to do?” Vinyl asked in shaken, frightful whisper as Rarity locked the door of the changing room.


*******************************************************************************************************


        An hour or so later, Canterlot’s city hall...

“Hey, guys! How are you doing?” Ari called her five friends softly as she sneaked in backstage, which was separated from the Gala by curtains placed each side of the stage in the main ballroom.

“Arietta?” Fiona asked in a surprised tone. “Ya managed to come?”

“Hey, Ari!” Laura waved excitedly at the pinkette. “Looking good tonight,” she added in a genuinely innocent tone at the sight of her friend’s creamy pink gown.

“Thanks, Laura,” Arietta replied with a smile before facing the scarf-wearing Violinist. “My brother got an invitation through his boss and I’m his plus-one.”

“It was nice of him to have taken you,” Viola commented as her fingers drummed on each other. “Any of my siblings invited to the Gala would have just rubbed it in my face,” she explained in a nervous chuckle.

“Ya mean, just like what ya did to them?” Fiona reminded with a cocked eyebrow.

“Fiona, please just be quiet and look pretty, okay?” Viola asked with a small pout as the other violinist simply laughed at her.

        As Arietta inquired on the ensemble’s feelings about tonight’s performance, Octavia passed a lock of her hair behind her ear while slowly and quietly breathing in and out. As she tuned out the conversations of her friends, her gloved fingers graze the strings of her instrument. Just like Rarity had promised, the evening gloves of her outfit didn’t hinder her fingering. The seamstress clearly knew what she was doing when she picked the fabric for the gloves. Satisfied with her gloves’ testing, Octavia focused back on the conversation just in time to catch Arietta telling that her brother and his boss were talking to Mr. Patterson and her own father last time she saw them.

“And, they’re still at it apparently,” Arietta commented as she waved at the small group by the buffet.

“Which one is your brother?” Frederic asked with curiosity. “The blond one or the black-haired one?” he asked, waving at the two men he didn’t recognized in the group.

“The one with black hair,” Ari replied instantly. “The blond is his new boss.

“Wait on a second! Neon Lights is your brother?!” Laura immediately almost-shouted as she recognized the spiky black-haired man with deep blue shades.

“Well, yeah…” Arietta sheepishly answered.

“This is going to be awkward when Scratch gets here, isn’t it?” Laura let out after a few seconds of silence, earning the confused glances from three of their friends.

“Most likely,” Arietta admitted in a slightly scared tone.

“Why is that?” Viola asked in confusion, voicing the thoughts of her girlfriend and their pianist friend.

“Back in the glorious days of Manehatten Night Clubs, two young performers ruled the world of parties and music!” Laura suddenly declared in a solemn tone. “One was none other than our dear Teacher, DJ Pon-3 or Vincenza Scratch for the common people, the other was MC-W1sh, also named Neon Lights by the crowds of Dubstep fans. Together, they ruled the scene of the city that never sleeps as Queen and King! And it was glorious!”

“Can we get the non-Laura version please?” Fiona asked after cocking an eyebrow at the lyrist who was now lost in her little world of fantasy.

“My brother and our current teacher used to be long-time partners, both on and off the stage,” Arietta explained slowly. “With all that happened when I arrived in your class, you can guess how that ended…”

“Oooooooh,” Viola, Fiona and Frederic let out in understanding.

        As Arietta sheepishly scratched her cheek while the others put two and two together about Arietta’s first behavior with their teacher and with Laura lost in her poetry about said teacher and her ex, Octavia’s eyes remained on the pinkette’s brother.

… Well, he’s sort of good-looking, Octavia admitted in her head as she imagined herself strangling him with his white tie. He seems stupid though with his stupid blue shades! Who wears shades indoors and at night?! Only STUPID PRESUMPTUOUS PRICKS that’s who! she added in a mental growl, not realizing that one person from her entourage met the requirements of her insult.

        She witnessed her father politely conversing with the man she had labelled as stupid and other few words she wouldn’t dare whisper in the same room as her father. Octavia internally fumed when Vito laughed at what Neon said, warmly tapping his back. Instinctively she passed her finger on the string of her bow, slightly regretting it was just a string and not anything else.

“Hey! Miss Belle and your cousin are finally here!” Laura suddenly said to Fiona as she spotted the familiar couple entering the ballroom. “The teach’ should be here toooooooooo………” her voice trailed off longily as her jaw dropped wide open.

“What the heck has happened to ya no…” Fiona interrupted herself as she saw what Laura saw.

“This...This is…” Viola stammered in awe.

“......Wow!” Frederic let out in a shocked whisper.

“Yep! Wow is the word I believe Viola was looking for,” Arietta let out, her eyes wide open as they focused on the person behind Rarity Belle and her future wife.

“What are you all looking at?” Octavia asked after the wonder in her friend’s tone managed to turn her eyes away from Arietta’s brother.

        Frowning at her friends lack of response, Octavia looked where they were all staring. As soon as she did that, she felt her stomach do a triple backflip and her knees become jelly. Behind Rarity and Jacquelyn, Octavia saw another Vincenza “Vinyl” Scratch walking in the ballroom. Not the Vincenza Scratch who wore sweat-pants and loose tops to hang out at home, nor the Vincenza Scratch in the fancy white suit she wore when she was teaching. Who Octavia saw was Vincenza Vinyl Scratch in an evening dress, a really good-looking dress.

        The navy blue fabric hugged Vinyl’s body like a second skin, putting a lot of emphasis on her attractive figure. The dress was cut open at the front, allowing the brief sight of her nylon-clad legs and the light blue fabric of her under-dress at each step she took. Beads of turquoises and linings of silver formed an intricate jewel that connected the top of the dress’ leg-cut to the deep middle of Vinyl’s cleavage. The dress was strapless and would be granting an excellent view of Vinyl’s generous, bare upper-chest if it weren’t for the silk, light blue shawl that the DJ had put around her upper arms and shoulders, thus delicately masking her assets as well as her tattoo.

“....Fiona!” Laura’s voice pulled Octavia out of her trance. “Bash my head against the wall, please!” she demanded with a long sigh and red cheeks. 

“Why would Ah do that?” Fiona asked in confusion. 

“Because I need to forget what I just saw or I’ll have zero concentration whatsoever!” Laura explained as she placed herself close the wall. “Give me your best shot!”

Few seconds of awkward silence later, Fiona gave Laura her best shot, which turned out to be a strong slap at the back of the lyrist’s skull while muttering words akin to “moronic psycho” instead of the desired bashing. While it didn’t have any effect on Laura’s short-term memory, the pain from the slap was more than enough to let her know that her eccentricities weren’t exactly welcomed tonight. That fact that none of the other students told Fiona off only reinforced that feeling. 

Thus, after releasing a sheepish chuckle at at the nonplussed expressions on the majority of her friends’ faces, Laura coughed in her fist and picked up her instrument from its case before pretending to check on her lyre’s tune. Giggling softly at Laura, Arietta quickly wished her classmates to break a leg before moving to step out of the backstage area to find a good spot from which she could watch them play. After her departure, the young musicians decided to imitate Laura to certain extent, and went to check on their instruments one last time before their performance. Unbeknownst to all them was the fact that Octavia was on the verge of testing Laura’s theory on short-term memory on herself.

…… I’m going to have wild dreams of that dress for days, aren’t I? Octavia asked herself with a brief sigh as vivid images of the elegant gown and its beautiful wearer flashed before her while looking at her cello. …… This year’s gala is going to be quite harder than the last ones…. Stupid, magnificently dressed Vinyl!


*******************************************************************************************************


        Vinyl quickly left Rarity and Jack to their mingling, much to the blonde’s dismay, and grabbed a glass of champagne from a nearby waiter. As much as she hated being forced in a dress, Vinyl nonetheless appreciated the sight of the poor young man trying his best to keep his professionalism and his gaze up to the usual standards.

        Looking away from the reddening waiter, Vinyl’s eyes found the small estrade on top of which her students were standing. She couldn’t help to briefly smile proudly at them just before they started playing, following Frederic’s lead. The first notes from the five teenagers were soft and gentle as a faint breeze. The melody was quiet as a whisper, but Vinyl could hear its beauty loud and clear over the conversations. Her eyes focused on stage, the blue-haired teacher walked to one of closest tables to it. Taking a seat absentmindedly, Vinyl kept her gaze on stage, smiling proudly at her five students performing.

        Frederic looked as calm and poised as usual, looking like he had done this all his life. Fiona and Viola were playing in perfect harmony: Jack’s cousin had been quite nervous about her first important performance but it was without counting on Viola’s support. Both emotional and almost literal, considering how both of them tried to keep no more than ten inches of distance between their respective shoulders. 

Laura for her part had decided to make her whole performance with her gaze absently focused on her music sheets stand. While it might look like she didn’t know her performance by heart, Vinyl knew better. The teacher had learned from Selene how she had taught Laura to not succumb to her easily distracted mind. Overcoming that shortcoming was constant battle for the young Lyrist, a battle she was completely winning tonight, much to her teacher’s delight.

And then, there was Octavia. She was standing on stage with her traditional cello, keeping a regal posture while her bow danced over her strings. The short, precise movements of her hands liberating a soothing melody that Vinyl could only qualify as magnificent. Vinyl rested her cheek on one of her hands for support as she religiously listened to her student’s performance. Seeing the younger girl move her bow so gracefully with her eyes closed in deep focus sent some warm flutters in her chest.

“And here Ah thought you’d stay close to the bar,” Jacquelyn’s voice brought Vinyl out of her revery.

        Vinyl glanced furtively to her left to see Rarity’s plus one taking the seat just next to her, a glass of red wine in her left hand and her smartphone in the other.

“And I thought you’d have sticked to cider your whole life,” Vinyl retorted playfully as the blonde snapped a few pictures of her cousin’s performance. “Still taking pictures for your aunt?”

“Eeeyup!” Jacquelyn nodded, bringing the carmine liquid to her lips after taking a last snapshot. “As for yer remark, Ah’ve had to up ma standards a little bit.”

“Sort of a necessity that comes with your dream-girl I guess,” Vinyl commented softly as her focus went back on her students’ performance. “Speaking of which, where’s she?”

“She’s busy talkin’ with all them great tailors,” Jacquelyn explained slowly. “Suri Whats-her-face, Coco Pommette-or-something, and Sassy ….Seattle?” she added in an interrogative tone. “It got quite borin’ after a few minutes.”

“I thought you loved talking fashion with Rarity,” Vinyl commented with a playful chuckle.

“Ah do!” Jacquelyn assured softly. “When she asks ma opinion on a sketch she made, color choices for a dress she’s making, if her design looks pratical to me. Ah like to talk about that kind of stuff with her,” she explained casually. “When it’s a debate on whether or not Ocean-blue is the new black instead of seafoam-green, it’s borin’ as watchin’ paint dry.”

“Good point!” Vinyl admitted with a nod as she noticed many more people sitting at many tables. “Maybe you should join her before someone takes your spot next to her.”

“The one who can do that sure ain’t born yet,” Jacquelyn retorted playfully before standing up nevertheless. “It ain’t a bad idea though,” she added softly before looking around for her wife-to-be. “Yer gonna be okay?” she asked softly after a few seconds, resting a strong hand on Vinyl’s shoulder.

“....Why do you ask me that?” Vinyl asked back, looking up to Jacquelyn in confusion.

        The blonde’s response was to simply nod in front of her, prompting the former-DJ to look in that direction. At first, Vinyl noticed Vito and Francis Patterson discussing with a long-haired blond man in a white suit while coming toward her table. Still not seeing what it had to do with Jacquelyn’s question, she glanced around them, only to freeze when she noticed her ex-boyfriend, Neon, sharing a few words with his little sister before joining the conversation between Vito, Francis and the long-haired blonde.

“I see why you’re asking,” she replied slowly. “I should be fine though,” she assured softly.

“Just whistle if ya want me to throw him out,” Jacquelyn suggested before taking her hand off Vinyl’s shoulder. “Ya know, Kazomaille! As ya would say,” she added playfully with a horrible Italian accent before walking back to Rarity’s table.

“Si. Casomai…” [Yes. In case off…]